Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 1 Chapter 3

2013-11-05T06:39:32Z

Gulcasa766: /* Part 3 */

{{Incomplete|percentage=10}}
==Chapter 3 - Necromancia's Attack==
===Part 1===
The month of Aries had ended and it was the arrival of the month of Taurus.

The problems concerning Eco's lodging was put on hold and no decision had been made yet because of the incident where Angela had become a teacher in just a flash.

In short, Eco was still sleeping on Ash's bed.

The problem they were facing was, Apollo House which was the dormitory where Ash was staying at is a male's dorm. Furthermore, Eco is an extremely beautiful girl as long as she kept her mouth shut.

And Ash was staying with such a beautiful girl.

It is obvious that some weird rumours emerged in among the student who were living in Apollo House.

===Part 2===
The class room of the first year advanced course.

When school was about to dismiss, Raymond walked towards Ash table.

“Yo, Ash. Why don’t we go and have some fun since we are free?”

“Sorry, I have to go to the student council’s office.”

Raymond’s eyes widen.

“Student council…? Why?”

“Err, the president asked for me.”

Rebecca had informed Ash to find a free time to visit the student council’s office about a week ago. Since Eco had gotten used to the campus
life, it should be about time for him to make his visit.

“Is it true? I think Rebecca Nee-san should have many questions for you. Or many she wants to blame you for something… Just by thinking…
Haaa… Haaa.”

“I have nothing to say to you…”

“Err… did ''it'' goes well?”

“What is ''it''?”

Ash asked while Raymond pushed his face nearer.

Raymond was looking totally serious.

“You… Aren’t you teaching Eco on the bed?”

When Raymond had ended his sentence, the entire class turned silent.

Everyone was looking at Ash with suspicious eyes. Everyone in the academy knew that Ash’s pal was born as a beautiful girl.

“Don’t say something that will make people misunderstood! Don’t you know that Eco is a dragon?”

Raymond smile sinisterly.

“Right, anyway I knew that you don’t even have the guts to do ''it''.”

“Then just don’t say something that will make people misunderstood!”

“Haha… Could it be that you are the one who was being taught?”

“Urgh…”

Because Raymond who had hit the bull’s eye with just a guess, Ash was a little taken aback but he dare not speak back.

===Part 3===
The student council office was located at the highest floor of the academy’s centre tower.

Ash gulped when he was standing in front of the grand door.

From a long time ago, Ansarivan’s student council had a huge power. They not only deal with the academy’s council but they also have the right
of speech in the city council. According to some rumours, the student council president’s power is superior to the mayor.

“Please enter.”

Before he even knocked, the student council president’s voice could be heard. This made Ash trembled a little.

“Sorry for interrupting.”

He timidly opened the door and walked into the office.

Rebecca was crossing her arms while standing by the window that was at the far end of the room. There ain’t another soul in this room. When he
noticed that they were alone, Ash who had felt uneasy from the start was now sweating nervously.

“Ahhh, Ash. You finally came!”

Rebecca turned around and stared at Ash.

With her marble statue like beauty together with her crimson coloured hair, it let out an amazing feeling. Even her body proportion outshone
other people. Her curves were perfect and not even her uniform could hide it.

“Err…”

Rebecca Randall who had received the Ark-Dragner title was not only well known in Ansarivan. Her name was widely spread in the entire Knight
Country.

Even in the well known Holy Dragners of Lautreamont had only one in a ten of their members who received the title Ark-Dragner.

Judging from that, the requirements to obtain the title Ark-Dragner is very strict.

“Fuu. Don’t be shy. Just take a seat.”

“Y-Yes…”

Ash sat at a corner of the sofa, frightened.

Rebecca sat beside Ash without even a second thought. He smelled some refreshing smells.

Ash was uneasy.

“That…”

Ash was nervous because of their close distance where they can feel each other’s breath. Since there was also a sofa located right opposite,
logically speaking, Rebecca should sit there.

However, Rebecca showed a playful smile.

“To get to know another person better, sitting side by side is the best choice, this is a common knowledge for dating.”

“I-Is it…?”

“Young man, you must remember it. Next time, if you are on a date, remember not to sit opposite of her.”

“No, dates or whatever… It is still a far away dream.”

Ash was blushing in embarrassment while Rebecca unexpectedly was enjoying that.

“Hmm… In another words, no one had noticed your true value yet.”

“True value?”

“If for me, I still haven’t determined how good of a man you are.”

Rebecca suddenly stopped smiling and moved towards the main topic.

“In short, I am here to discuss the things regarding Eco with you… Saying that, what is she doing when you are in class? You can’t just keep
her in the man’s dormitory right?”

“Ahh, Cosette is helping me with that. I don’t think that it will be a problem.”

After the kidnapping incident a few days ago had ended, Ash had told Cosette his trouble when they were chit chatting. Cosette immediately
volunteered to help take care of Eco. Since Costte also had nothing to do when Silvia was attending classes, she can accompany Eco in Ash’s
place.

The only think he worried about was whether Eco will accept Cosette. Until today, it seemed like there was no such problem. In front of
Cosette, Eco was always acting mature.

“Hmm… Cosette huh? There won’t be a problem if it is her. I had met Cosette a few times before and she is not someone to be underestimated.”

“So Rebecca-san also though so?”

Ash gave a wry smile because he was thinking something bad about Cosette.

“Umm… It was said that when the Paladin sent Princess Silvia to Ansarivan, about a hundred maids and guards were sent together.”

“Uwaa! It must be troublesome…”

“The Princess of course had gone against the Paladin’s will. In the end, because the Paladin insisted, she brought Cosette alone along with
her. Judging from that, Cosette is something.”

“It is true…!?”

“Back to the topic, you are also something.”

Rebecca was looking at him sharply until he started to sweat.

“W-What are you talking about?”

“When had you started to have this close relationship with Cosette?”

Rebecca’s beautiful face was getting closer. The refreshing smell was getting stronger.

“Err…About that…”

Being asked something unexpected, Ash’s head started spinning.

“How dare you hide something from me? It ain’t good you know. By the way, you are not thinking that Rebecca Randall is someone simple
right?”

Rebecca’s face was getting closer and closer.

Even thought there was a faint hint of a smile by her lips, her eyes were not smiling at all.

“A-Alright! Please promise me that… Don’t tell anyone about this.”

“Alright, I guess.”

Rebecca nodded and moved her head backwards back to her original position.

Ash took a deep breath and told her everything about the incident where Eco had been kidnapped.

===Part 4===

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 1 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 1 Chapter 3

2013-11-05T06:35:33Z

Gulcasa766: /* Part 2 */

{{Incomplete|percentage=10}}
==Chapter 3 - Necromancia's Attack==
===Part 1===
The month of Aries had ended and it was the arrival of the month of Taurus.

The problems concerning Eco's lodging was put on hold and no decision had been made yet because of the incident where Angela had become a teacher in just a flash.

In short, Eco was still sleeping on Ash's bed.

The problem they were facing was, Apollo House which was the dormitory where Ash was staying at is a male's dorm. Furthermore, Eco is an extremely beautiful girl as long as she kept her mouth shut.

And Ash was staying with such a beautiful girl.

It is obvious that some weird rumours emerged in among the student who were living in Apollo House.

===Part 2===
The class room of the first year advanced course.

When school was about to dismiss, Raymond walked towards Ash table.

“Yo, Ash. Why don’t we go and have some fun since we are free?”

“Sorry, I have to go to the student council’s office.”

Raymond’s eyes widen.

“Student council…? Why?”

“Err, the president asked for me.”

Rebecca had informed Ash to find a free time to visit the student council’s office about a week ago. Since Eco had gotten used to the campus
life, it should be about time for him to make his visit.

“Is it true? I think Rebecca Nee-san should have many questions for you. Or many she wants to blame you for something… Just by thinking…
Haaa… Haaa.”

“I have nothing to say to you…”

“Err… did ''it'' goes well?”

“What is ''it''?”

Ash asked while Raymond pushed his face nearer.

Raymond was looking totally serious.

“You… Aren’t you teaching Eco on the bed?”

When Raymond had ended his sentence, the entire class turned silent.

Everyone was looking at Ash with suspicious eyes. Everyone in the academy knew that Ash’s pal was born as a beautiful girl.

“Don’t say something that will make people misunderstood! Don’t you know that Eco is a dragon?”

Raymond smile sinisterly.

“Right, anyway I knew that you don’t even have the guts to do ''it''.”

“Then just don’t say something that will make people misunderstood!”

“Haha… Could it be that you are the one who was being taught?”

“Urgh…”

Because Raymond who had hit the bull’s eye with just a guess, Ash was a little taken aback but he dare not speak back.

===Part 3===
The student council office was located at the highest floor of the academy’s centre tower.

Ash gulped when he was standing in front of the grand door.

From a long time ago, Asarivan’s student council had a huge power. They not only deal with the academy’s council but they also have the right
of speech in the city council. According to some rumours, the student council president’s power is superior to the mayor.

“Please enter.”

Before he even knocked, the student council president’s voice could be heard. This made Ash trembled a little.

“Sorry for interrupting.”

He timidly opened the door and walked into the office.

Rebecca was crossing her arms while standing by the window that was at the far end of the room. There ain’t another soul in this room. When he
noticed that they were alone, Ash who had felt uneasy from the start was now sweating nervously.

“Ahhh, Ash. You finally came!”

Rebecca turned around and stared at Ash.

With her marble statue like beauty together with her crimson coloured hair, it let out an amazing feeling. Even her body proportion outshone
other people. Her curves were perfect and not even her uniform could hide it.

“Err…”

Rebecca Randall who had received the Ark-Dragner title was not only well known in Ansarivan. Her name was widely spread in the entire Knight
Country.

Even in the well known Holy Dragners of Lautreamont had only one in a ten of their members who received the title Ark-Dragner.

Judging from that, the requirements to obtain the title Ark-Dragner is very strict.

“Fuu. Don’t be shy. Just take a sit.”

“Y-Yes…”

Ash sat at a corner of the sofa, frightened.

Rebecca sat beside Ash without even a second thought. He smelled some refreshing smells.

Ash was uneasy.

“That…”

Ash was nervous because of their close distance where they can feel each other’s breath. Since there was also a sofa located right opposite,
logically speaking, Rebecca should sit there.

However, Rebecca showed a playful smile.

“To get to know another person better, sitting side by side is the best choice, this is a common knowledge for dating.”

“I-Is it…?”

“Young man, you must remember it. Next time, if you are on a date, remember not to sit opposite of her.”

“No, dates or whatever… It is still a far away dream.”

Ash was blushing in embarrassment while Rebecca unexpectedly was enjoying that.

“Hmm… In another words, no one had noticed your true value yet.”

“True value?”

“If for me, I still haven’t determined how good of a man you are.”

Rebecca suddenly stopped smiling and moved towards the main topic.

“In short, I am here to discuss the things regarding Eco with you… Saying that, what is she doing when you are in class? You can’t just keep
her in the man’s dormitory right?”

“Ahh, Cosette is helping me with that. I don’t think that it will be a problem.”

After the kidnapping incident a few days ago had ended, Ash had told Cosette his trouble when they were chit chatting. Cosette immediately
volunteered to help take care of Eco. Since Costte also had nothing to do when Silvia was attending classes, she can accompany Eco in Ash’s
place.

The only think he worried about was whether Eco will accept Cosette. Until today, it seemed like there was no such problem. In front of
Cosette, Eco was always acting mature.

“Hmm… Cosette huh? There won’t be a problem if it is her. I had met Cosette a few times before and she is not someone to be underestimated.”

“So Rebecca-san also though so?”

Ash gave a wry smile because he was thinking something bad about Cosette.

“Umm… It was said that when the Paladin sent Princess Silvia to Ansarivan, about a hundred maids and guards were sent together.”

“Uwaa! It must be troublesome…”

“The Princess of course had gone against the Paladin’s will. In the end, because the Paladin insisted, she brought Cosette alone along with
her. Judging from that, Cosette is something.”

“It is true…!?”

“Back to the topic, you are also something.”

Rebecca was looking at him sharply until he started to sweat.

“W-What are you talking about?”

“When had you started to have this close relationship with Cosette?”

Rebecca’s beautiful face was getting closer. The refreshing smell was getting stronger.

“Err…About that…”

Being asked something unexpected, Ash’s head started spinning.

“How dare you hide something from me? It ain’t good you know. By the way, you are nothing thinking that Rebecca Randall is someone simple
right?”

Rebecca’s face was getting closer and closer.

Even thought there was a faint hint of a smile by her lips, her eyes were not smiling at all.

“A-Alright! Please promise me that… Don’t tell anyone about this.”

“Alright, I guess.”

Rebecca nodded and moved her head backwards back to her original position.

Ash took a deep breath and told her everything about the incident where Eco had been kidnapped.

===Part 4===

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 1 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Absolute Duo:Volume 1 Chapter 4

2013-10-26T01:35:45Z

Gulcasa766: This sentence should be more concise, all the fluff isn't needed.

==Chapter 4 『Again,Apple Tea』==

===Part 1===

“Looks like it scattered quite a lot………”

3rd day after enrollment. We followed the promise we made last night and went to see the sakura<ref group ="1d">cherry blossoms</ref> flowers the first thing in the morning.

But, it seems it was early blooming this year.

Unfortunately, the season for the sakura had passed and, the connecting leaves started to stand out.

“Sorry about the short-lived happiness, Yurie.”

“Nai. It doesn’t change the fact it is beautiful.”

Looking up at the peach colored background on the sky, Yurie leaked out her impression as if she was mumbling.

Staring at the side of her face, I then once again brought my sights back to the sakura------

I immediately made a good idea.

“I think it is a little too fast from now but, let’s come and see it next year and this time when it is in full bloom………..ah, it’s also possible to go to a famous nearby spot instead of here though”

“Ya--. I also feel it is a little too fast but, I look forward to it.”

Without releasing her sights from the sakura, Yurie nodded.

“Let’s come back together and watch again”

“Aah, together------“

(……….Together?)

“What is wrong, Tooru?”

“N,no………”

(That just now, don’t tell me she thinks it was a date invitation?)

It’s true I think Yurie is cute but, even so it’s not like I have feelings for her.

Purely, I just wanted to show her the sakuras in full bloom but--------

Those were my feelings and it was different from what the invited Yurie was maybe thinking of.

It can’t be helped if I made her think I am a loose man from inviting her to a date when 3 days had not even passed yet.

“I, I only wanted you to show you the sakura when it is at its prettiest and, I don’t mean it in any other way okay?”

“--------?”

In panic, even when I said something with no ulterior moves, Yurie tilted her head and the bells rang softly.

Whether it’s the misunderstandings with Tachibana yesterday, Yurie is distant in response to those kinds of talks.

“Is there some other meaning?”

“Eh, ah, no……….-----------uh! I, I know! Let’s invite Tora, Tachibana and the rest when we come to see the sakura………! I,its probably more fun when everyone comes…….!”

“Ya---. Is that so, then let’s do that.”

When I talked to her about flower viewing with everyone while dodging the question, luckily it seems Yurie forgotten about the other meaning.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Hou* the moment I made a breath, a gust of wind passed by.

The sakura petals swirled out, and danced up to the sky.

“It’s beautiful………..”

While staring at the blizzard of sakura petals, Yurie softly mumbled.

“Yeah……………..but it’s more beautiful when it is at full bloom.”

“Is that so…………..”

“Now then, it’s about time we go back”

I urged Yurie, and she started walking beside me.

“……….Tooru.”

“Hn?”

“Next year……………it’s a promise?”

“Aah, it’s a promise.”

“Ya---“

Yurie nodded.

Towards her anticipating figure now that we made a promise in after a year, I just couldn’t hide my nauseated smile.

“-------?”

Today for a one hour limit, we were handed a list and were made to check it.

In the list, all the new students’ picture, name, martial arts or sports experience or none, the manifested <<Blaze>> was all written in it. Inside this, it means we are to find our <<Duo>> teammate.

“Fuun, it would be nice if there is someone that can compete with my glasses in this.”

“When Tora says it, it turns out that way.”

“It’s not a gag!”

“Well, leaving that aside, if it is okay with Tora would you want to team up?”

“Mu………….?”

I had enough of looking at the list so; I brought up an idea to Tora.

“It’s not like we don’t know each other, I think it not a bad deal though…………..”

“Bad? Rather………-------!! Fu,fuun. I don’t mind if you say you really want to.”

Because it was exactly what I predicted, I made a wry smile inside my heart.

“Also, I am tired of living together with this guy.”

Tora pointed towards the guy prostrating himself and sleeping on the table beside him, and murmured.

This guy is called Tatsu, and according to Tora, his body was of a big muscle idiot, his voice was also of a big muscle idiot, and a sport-oriented sweltering muscle idiot. He had a rough personality that doesn’t listen to someone when they would talk, and it seems he was quarreling with Tora who has a sensitive personality from the get go.

(Well then, with this my <<Duo>> is going to be Tora )

The application to school will happen on Saturday so it’s still far away but, I think it won’t be a problem since judging from Tora’s reaction it was practically fixed.

“Yurie what are you going to do?”

“I’ll try talking to some people.”

“It’ll be great if you team up with a good partner.”

“Ya---. Thank you very much.”

---after that, an ability measurement was commenced with a 3 to 4 hours’ time limit, in the females Yurie and Tachibana had shown amazing results, and were bathe with the attentions from the surroundings.

In the afternoon there was a physical ability enhancement training in succession from yesterday but----

During that occasion, Hotaka once again collapsed the same time she reached the goal.

“Looks like this isn’t fit for Hotaka.”

Someone muttered that and that sentence was deeply left inside my ear.

On the morning of the 4th day of enrollment. I happened to wake up first.

The subdued sunlight coming in from the gap of the curtain made me wake up from my sleep.

(Well, then……….I guess I’ll finish changing my clothes before Yurie wakes up)

In order to prevent trouble, I should change in the dressing room.

Following the rule made on the first day, I headed towards the dressing room while yawning, but-----

At that moment, I found out that the rule is completely useless if there is a ''previous costumer there''.

“[……………..]”

It seems the previous customer has the same aim as mine, and it looks like that person just took of the shirt that they were wearing.

I am very sure on how stiff my face became.

In response to that the previous costumer----------Yurie, was staring at me with her eyes opened a little in surprise.

Her figure had nothing else other than her lower underwear and the skin-color ratio crossed 90%.

However, thanks to her just stripping off and holding the shirt, I could almost see the important part of her chest and I should be calling this the silver lining of a dark cloud.

No, in the border line of her snow like white skin and shirts, I saw a pink colored------

“Good morning, Tooru.”

A penetrating cold-------but to the person herself it was most likely normal-------her voice with no high or low pitch, pulled me back to reality when my thoughts was in the middle of freezing.

“Go-Go-Good, morning. Yuri,e……………….”

“Did you sleep well?”

“A,ahh……………..”

“That is good. By the way, Tooru is going to change too?”

“Yea,yeah. That’s true………..”

For some reason my tone became polite.

“I am sorry but, please wait over there a little while. If this goes on and we change our clothes like this, I will be embarrassed to change in front of Tooru”

“Tha-that’s true………..”

As expected even Yurie’s cheeks were blushing, and after I nodded with my stiffened face, I turned to the right and headed to the living room.

(Tha-That was shocking…………..why am I doing something so cliché………..)

If I had confirmed if Yurie was sleeping, or maybe thought of calling out to the dressing room just in case, this was exactly what ''No use crying over spilled milk'' meant.

“Sorry to have made you wait.”

“-----------!!”

The instant a voice was called out from my back, I thought I bounced up 10 centimeters on the spot.

“Yu,Yurie, Sorry! Just now err, I wasn’t trying to peek but………..!!”

“I don’t mind. However, I wish you would be careful from now on.”

“Huh…………?”

It can’t be helped even if I was scolded since this was the first time she revealed her expression this time, I asked back while opening my mouth wide like an idiot towards Yurie’s words.

“I said, I don’t mind.”

“I,is it okay to leave it unexplained………….?”

“Ya---. But just like I said just now, please be careful from now on. …………….It’s embarrassing.”

“I, I get it. I’ll be careful.”

“If you understand this then, this matter is over. So Tooru, you can change now.”

After nodding, I entered the dressing room and made a big sigh.

(Fuu, I’m glad it didn’t turn into something annoying……….I have to follow on the promise and be careful from now on)

<<Fist Practice>>-----
There was one lesson starting from today, and it was free Kumite<ref group ="1d">paired karate kata, belt-work</ref>.

There were many amateurs among the new students, and I was wondering if this was okay to have Kumite in the beginning since they might get hurt but, according to the school policy, teaching the skills had no meaning and only when using it, will it reach the body.

In the practice, the two girls that were standing out in the ability measurement yesterday-----Yurie and Tachibana were once again bathing in attention from the surroundings.

Tachibana was showing combination attacks while breathing hard. Toward the movements that seem like dancing, voices of shock and admiration could be heard from everywhere.

In response to that she was getting close and distancing herself, Yurie's main focus was a hit and out, she used the effectiveness of her speed to oppose Tachibana.

“Yurie’s movements are amazing too but, Tachibana isn’t losing……”

Almost par-------Yurie was ahead in the number of moves but, Tachibana handled all of it and switched from defense to offense between the gaps in an instant.

Especially, the one that attracted the eyes was the excellence of the defense receiving Yurie’s multitude of strikes.

“Fuun. As expected from the Tachibana style 18 arts.”

“Tachibana style?”

“A famous school with various martial arts and that has ancient martial arts as its core. Although this is the first time I am looking at it.”

“………….You know quite a lot.”

“It was written on yesterday’s list. Why didn’t you read it, you bastard……..”

“For the <<Duo>> I am going to team up with Tora anyway, so I thought it was alright not to purposely check others………”

When I made a wry smile and replied, Tora held his head.

And, the whistle to stop the kumite was blown.

“Okay~Okay~. That is all. After a 3 minutes rest, this time change your opponent okay--♪”

At that announcement, Yurie and Tachibana took a bow, exchanged a few words and stopped the kumite.

In the end, it looked like both of them failed to give a decisive blow.

“Well then, who am I going to fight with………….”

Me and Tora said our farewells and I was in midst of looking for my next opponent--------immediately Yurie’s figure entered my eyes.

Girls------------most likely her next opponent----------she was talking to her but, somehow it was strange.

The girl swung her head to the side and in the end made a bow before leaving. Again when she talked to another girl, the girl did the same thing and made a bow.

“Yurie, can’t you find an opponent?”

“Ya---“

When I called out to Yurie who looks like she was having trouble finding the next person to talk to, she somehow replied back powerlessly.

It would seem, after looking at her match with Tachibana, they probably got cold feet.

(This is troubling…………)

Most of the girls have no martial art experience so this is normal.

“…………Yurie, want to try it with me?”

“Is it okay?”

“Aah. Looking at that just now, I felt like having a match with you”

“………………….Thank you very much.”

For an instant, she opened her eyes wide a little, and immediately lowered her head.

One half of the reason I invited Yurie was because of sympathy, and the other half was just like I said.

Judging from the entrance exam and the battle with Tachibana just now, Yurie is faster than me.

Towards that speed, I wanted to try out how I could oppose it.

“Well then, let’s begin.”

“Ya---“

The whistle was blown, and we lightly exchange our fists.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Chirin* when I thought the sound of the bell which she didn’t take out even for this rang, Yurie closed the distance in an instant.

(kuh………..! it’s a speed beyond my assumptions!! Directly {{Furigana|fighting|Competing}} against her is troubling………!)

Looking at it, this was completely different from a match, and it became a one-sided defensive fight.

We are made to stop the moment before we land an attack to avoid injuries but even so, it was done while we are almost serious.

In the end, I only avoided the decisive blows and was overwhelmed from the start to the end.

“Fuu, as expected from you. Have a match with me next time, Yurie.”

“Gladly.”

Yurie who was making nods, somewhat looked happy.

However------after that I saw Yurie having problems looking for an opponent, and then I immediately thought.

(Looking at that rate, is she okay finding a <<Duo>>………..?)

Maybe she was having trouble blending into the surroundings well, I was a little worried.

At night-------after finishing bathing and dinner, all that is left is to sleep.

In this hour ever since the second day, it became a routine to watch television beside each other to leisurely pass time.

Today they were featuring animals, and while watching a baby lion rolling around [Cute………..] Yurie muttered and her eyes were somewhat sparkling.

“Yurie do you like animals?”

“Ya---. Especially birds-------within them I like the parakeet the most.”

When I asked her while I was preparing the cup filled with apple tea in it, classic answers such as cats and dogs were not replied back.

“Tooru, do you like animals too?”

The question was reversed back to me and she stared at me, this is-------- the gaze of anticipation.

“……..it’s not like I hate them but, it’s not like I like them either”

While hesitating and thinking I might disappoint her, I decided to answer her honestly.

“Is that so. Which means, you don’t have an animal you like most?”

“Aah, that is the case.”

“If that is the case, if by any chance you want to own a pet I would recommend a parakeet. Its wings are beautiful, its voice and gesture is cute, it will get attached to you, it is smart, it is fluffy, it is also springy too”

(What is springy? Is it something like mochi<ref group ="1d">Sticky rice cakes</ref>? Even though it has wings?)

“So parakeets are----------“

Like usual, especially her expression had not changed but--------------I was a little overpowered by Yurie’s talk about parakeet which was used in an oddly enthusiastic tone, and had no choice but to nod.

“I, I get it. I’ll choose parakeet if I plan to own a pet………….”

“Ya----“

Yurie who nodded in my reply, somehow looked happy.

“By the way-------------“

In the middle of it, I asked the thing that had been bothering me during daytime.

“Hey Yurie……………err, ah---, have you decided who is going to be your <<Duo>>?”

But even so, since I was hesitant to directly ask her if she could not blend in with the class, it was quite an indirect method.

“…………I requested Tomoe.”

“I see. Then that’s good.”

It looks like my worries were needless anxiety, and was an unneeded bother.

If it is Tachibana, she is good in taking care of others, and she probably is in the same level to compare with each other with so, to Yurie, she is probably a good partner.

“Tooru’s is Tora?”

“Aah. Saying this or another, as expected it looks like I don’t have to be hesitant with him thanks to the time we gone through………….more or less, his personality is difficult though”

While making a wry smile, I placed the cup in front of Yurie.

“Thank you very much.”

Yurie nodded and drank the apple tea.

I also put the cup on my mouth, like this it turned silent--------but a peaceful time was being passed.

(This time would end soon……………)

Although there are few days more, when I think about this time would end tomorrow night, I somehow had a reluctant feeling.

(The first day was filled with nervousness though)

“------------? Tooru, you look like you are enjoying something, is something wrong?”

“No, nothing. It’s laughing while reminiscing.”

In response to Yurie tilting her head in wonder, I replied with a wry smile.

5th day, Friday--------and today again, the afternoon was the customary marathon but…………..

“She’s late…………”

Even though I turned into dusk, I muttered that out because Hotaka has not reached the goal.

(Although she finished faster yesterday……………)

Reaching the goal when the sky was starting to change color.

That was what happened yesterday, and what’s more she collapsed and fainted.

Even though there were noticeable changes in only a few days, I wondered what happened today.

“Is it about Miyabi?”

Having heard my muttering, Tachibana asked me.

“Tachibana too……………well she is your roommate. It’s only natural to be worried”

“Aah.-----------maybe, Miyabi already………….”

I don’t have to ask the end of her sentence to know.

In this few days, almost every day, one or two people will {{Furigana|drop out|Quit}} school.

Even though it was tough trainings ever since early enrollment, seeing the number of classmates decreasing as days passes, make me feel lonely.

Right now, even the girl Tachibana was looking after was also [I can go on anymore………] complaining, that figure was similar to Hotaka.

When I imagined Hotaka was maybe thinking like that too.

“………………..I am going to check a little.”

After I left only those words, I started running in the track in reverse.

Soon, after going around half a round, I saw Hotaka leaning and sitting down under the tree beside the road.

“Are you okay, Hotaka?”

“Ah……Kokonoe-kun, what’s wrong………..?”

When I called out to Hotaka, she powerlessly raised her face.

“It looks like you weren’t coming back, so I came to check.”

“Ah………..sorry, I twisted my leg………….”

“Looks like walking is also a problem…………..get on.”

“Eh?”

I faced my back to her, and get on one knee.

Hotaka didn’t understand the meaning at first but, the same time she realize it, she swing her head in great panic.

“Tha-tha-that’s bad! Kokonoe-kun just finished running!! Al,also I am heavy too!!”

Hotaka who is usually quiet, as expected would make loud voices when she was in panic.

“It’s okay, just get on. It’s not like you can start walking again after resting a bit.”

“Bu,but my regenerative powers were also enhanced by the <<Luciful>> too…………”

“It’s true that might be the case but, if you wait and recover until you can move again, it will turn completely dark and it will be dangerous.”

When I reached here, the sun has almost descended and after 30 minutes the shades of night would probably fall.

But even so, Hotaka was still hesitant.

To Hotaka who is bad with the opposite sex, she might need quite some courage to be piggy-bagged.

“…………..I don’t really mind going on like this. But, if we are too late, then Tachibana will worry.”

“Ah…………”

I think I was a little under-handed but, it looks like bringing out her roommate's name was effective.

After wavering for a while, Hotaka asked back with her cheeks blushed a little.

“E,err……..then, can I count………….on you?”

“Aah, of course”

I made a firm nod, and was okay carrying Hotaka until--------

“……….big”

“Eh, what?”

“No, nothing……..”

It can’t be helped because of the piggy-back posture but, being pressed by 2 bulges, those extra-large sizes were freely appealing.

Hotaka who was not exerting any strength, completely left her body on me-------

(U,uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!?)

From the softness I found out the first time, my reasoning was in the verge of collapsing.

Enough for me to shout out right now, my brain fell into panic.

(Calm down me. It’s not like I wanted to piggy-back her just because I wanted this. That’s why calm down, you have to calm down, if you keep trembling you’ll be found out……!!)

“He,hey, Kokonoe-kun……”

“Wha-wha-what is it!?”

Even though I was trembling and my voice turned shrill and nervous, it would seem I wasn’t noticed by Hotaka.

“I, wonder if I can go on like this…………? Although my stamina was supposed to be enhanced by the <<Luciful>> I couldn’t run finish………..from now on, I wonder if I can keep up…………”

“Hotaka.”

It looks like today’s retire resulted in giving Hotaka who was originally bad at running the final blow.

Just like that, her low spirits reflected to her voice tone and even now in the verge of crying Hotaka continued her words.

“If I came to Kouryou,I thought something would change……..but, as expected it was useless……in the end, I was only a <<Adapt>> and I have no talent………”

“It’s okay. That’s because Hotaka passed the exam.”

“……..the person that became my opponent for the exam ran away. My legs were frozen and couldn’t move………”

While replying back ''I see'', I agreed with Hotaka’s passing reason.

[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 1 Non-Colour 5.jpg|thumb]]

(It’s true that, not everyone won the fight and managed to stay)

If there are people like me and Tachibana who has martial arts experience inside the successful applicants, there are also people who doesn’t even have sports experience………. And Hotaka was one of the latters.

“Ah………..so,sorry. Towards someone who I just knew recently, even if I tell you something like this, it will only trouble you.”

“When you think it is painful, it’s better to say it out.”

“……………unn, thank you……….”

In a soft voice. Together with those words, Hotaka buried her face into my back.

Just like that, after walking silently for a while--------------not long later, I said something with quite a strong voice.

“Those who want long trees would definitely strengthen its roots.”

“Eh……?”

After a twitch, Hotaka raised her face.

“That was my master’s favorite proverb and he was the one who thought me the basics of martial art. Speaking in martial arts term, it means, if you want to be stronger do not neglect the basics.”

“Kokonoe-kun………….”

While saying that, I thought it was ironic.

That, I myself was advancing in the total opposite of those words…….

Even if I have <<Adapt>>, the moment I started seeking the outer <<Power>> from <<Luciful>>, I have lost the rights to put these words into my mouth.

But even so, when I thought I wanted to cheer Hotaka up, the first thing that popped out was those words.

“I know of the feeling of being worthless. But, <<Power>> is not something that attaches to body overnight. That’s why, it might be tough now, I think you should continue running and running. Stamina is something that is obtained the more you run. Something like talent doesn’t matter”

“Something like talent………….doesn’t matter…………”

“Work hard-------I am not going to say something that irresponsible. But, isn’t it alright to run a little more before giving up? Even if you don’t have talent, you will definitely change that’s what I think. And most of all------“

“Most of all…………….?”

“I’m going to get lonely if Hotaka goes.”

“Ko,Kokonoe-kun………….”

If this goes on, Hotaka would probably {{Furigana|drop out|Quit}} school soon.

Even though we just became acquaintances, I thought it was lonely.

And that’s why because I thought of that, I could honestly tell my feelings.

If I don’t tell her now, I felt that the chance to talk with Hotaka won’t come………….

“……………. ……………….Kokonoe-kun, you were bad at running right?”

“Aah, I was bad at it.”

“What place did you get today?”

“1st place.”

“You get 1st place everyday………..”

“That’s because I got stamina from running everyday”

“……………… I wonder……….if I could run fast like Kokonoe-kun………?”

“……………………I can’t guarantee you that but, it is certain you will be faster than now if you run everyday”

“A,at times like this I think you should have replied [You will definitely run faster]…………”

“Ah,So,sory……”

“Fufu, it’s okay. I'll forgive you.”

I could hear giggles coming from behind.

“…………..hey, Kokonoe-kun. I will work hard. I’ll try running a bit more……..”

After saying that, Hotaka hugged tighter.

“------!?”

“Thank you, Kokonoe-kun………Kokonoe-kun you are warm……….”

“Re,really?”

“Unn, you’re warm……….”

Being pushed by those soft bulges, my heart was beating hard and wondered if that made my body temperature increase.

Only, at that time, I couldn’t see Hotaka’s face but even so, I somehow felt confident she was smiling.

And at the same time, I got a confidence everything was okay.

After walking for a while, not long after, we found Yurie and Tachibana coming to greet us from far away, and Hotaka made big swings her hands.

“Well then, good work until today.”

“Ya---. Good work.”

There were various cookies and candies on the table.

What will begin is a tea party. It was the official last night before determining the <<Duo>>, so we decided to open a modest farewell party.

“It is delicious.”

“It’s instant though.”

“Nai. Things that are delicious are delicious.”

“If that’s the case then it’s good. Come back to drink anytime you want.”

“………….is it okay?”

“Aah, there are no dormitory rules that say you can’t come------“

“------?”

Towards me who stopped my words halfway, Yurie tilted her head.

Even in under normal circumstances, she was already standing out from living with me, if she comes over after deciding her <<Duo>> and separated to another room, I feel an unnecessary misunderstanding will occur.

“Tooru, what is wrong?”

“Aah, eer, I have spare packs so I’ll give them to you.”

“Is it okay?”

“To your roommate-------Tachibana, recommend it to her.”

“Ya----“

After looking at Yurie making nods, I somehow feel her happiness being transmitted over.

Even though it was a few days, thanks passing time with her close by, I could more or less know about the signs of her expression.
In the end, somehow or another, Tora asked me to become his <<Duo>>.

This morning, [I,if you have not decided on your partner then I don’t mind teaming up with you] with a big attitude, Tora brought this talk up although it was difficult for him to say it.

So from tomorrow onwards I will be in the same room with Tora, while Yurie will be in the same room with Tachibana, which means this pleasant time will end today--------

When I thought about it, I somehow felt a little lonely.

“[……………………………………]”

When I starting thinking about that the conversation stopped, and the room turned quiet.

Inside the silence, after a while passed like that---------not long later, the first one to open her mouth was Yurie.

“Tooru”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Kacha* the sound of the cup placed on the saucer sounded and Yurie looked straight at me.

“Although it was a short while, thank you very much.”

“Aah, this side too. Yurie, you can tell me anytime, if you have any problems.”

“……………..Ya---“

Yurie nodded.

“……………………….”

“Tooru?”

“Ah, no…………nothing.”

It might be my imagination.

The moment Yurie nodded, she somehow looked lonely----------that definitely was my imagination.

“Well then well then, remember to send the <<Duo>> application to the registry office before today evening 6 o’clock. If you pass that time, unless there is a very good reason, you won’t be changing until graduation so please play nice with your partner. It’s a promise with Usa-sensei okay~☆”

Saturday-------{{Furigana|SHR|Short Homeroom}} after the last notification ended, and we reached to after school time, the classmates who decided on their partners, were walking out off the classroom together one after another.

“Should we go too, Tora?”

“Fuun, it’s okay later. It’s a waste of time to purposely lineup.”

“Then let’s go for lunch.”

“Aah, let’s do that.”

We exit the classroom to head to the cafeteria.

(Now that I think about it, what about Yurie-------------)

And after I turned back into the classroom, she might have gone to register already, together with Tachibana, they could not be seen.

“Enough already, it’s about time we go now.”

About the time when the sun was sinking, we ended our table tennis we started to help digest the meal we finished and I urged Tora to go register.

“Fuun, that’s true. It’s not funny, to not team up because we didn’t make it on time.”

“……………..that’s because Tora went one more game, one more game, and didn’t stop.”

“There is no way I, can allow more loses than you in mere table tennis.”

“Don’t get serious on that mere table tennis then…………”

Nonetheless, it’s true that if my opponent had more wins than me, then I will also get serious.

“Speaking of which Tooru. Who is your roommate teaming with?”

“Looks like its Tachibana.”

“Fumu. Tachibana huh…………….that’s a <<Duo>>I want to have a match with.”

“Seriously, that’s so Tora-''like''.”

If they are decided to be partners then, as <<Duo>>------what’s more, there is a practice battle using <<Blaze>>, when I heard that, I could understand clearly about Tora’s feelings.

Speed Yurie and defense Tachibana

When I am having a match with that team-up, I wonder how far I will go……….

When there is a goal that has to be accomplished, a different type of genuine joy secretly made my heart pound in excitement.

“Fuun, that is so ''like you''. Your face is smiling.”

“Haha, well yeah.”

Just like that, after chatting and talking about people who might team up as <<Duo>, we reached the registry office.

Luckily, or rather it is normal at a time like this, there were no students registering.

I knocked on the registry office window, and called out to the clerk fiddling with a personal computer inside.

“I’m sorry but, I want to register for the <<Duo>> please.”

“Oka~y. well then, please bring out your student card here.”

“Student card?”

“We will register the <<Duo>>’s name on the student card too.”

''I see'', I agreed and at that time when I was about to bring out my student card.

“Kokonoe, also Tora too…………..registering now?”

My name was called out by a familiar voice and when I turned to that side, Tachibana was standing over there.

And standing beside her was------

“He,hello, Kokonoe-kun…………”

“Tachibana, and Hotaka too. What are you doing here for?”

“What do you mean by over here. I think it should be the same as you two.”

“W,we came for the <<Duo>> registration……..”

What does this mean? Tachibana is going to be Hotaka’s <<Duo>>…………?

From those unexpected words, my brain was filled with question marks.

(But if I am certain, Yurie did………..)

Is it certain?

Is it true?

Remember back, that time Yurie said--------

'''“I requested Tomoe”'''

“--------------uh!!”

Yeah, she did not say a single word about teaming up with Tachibana.

“Tachibana! How about Yurie!? Who did Yurie team up with!? Didn’t she request you!?”

“Yurie? It’s true that she requested me to be her <<Duo>> but, I refused her by saying I was going to team up with Miyabi.”

She was refused?

That is why Yurie planned not to team up with anyone?

A person that would team up as <<Duo>> with Yurie?

<nowiki>-</nowiki>-----No one.

After enrollment, the only time I see Yurie intimately speaking with others, was only with Tachibana, Hotaka and no one else.

(Now that I think about it, at that time too----------)

During the <<Fist practice>>, I remembered the image of her having trouble finding an opponent.

“-------!! Sorry! Who are the ones that has not applied as a <<Duo>> yet!?”

“E,h, errrr------------“

While being surprised at my threatening attutide, the clerk said out the names that has not finished registering.

For males, it’s me, Tora, and Tatsu these 3 people. For the girls, its Tachibana, Hotaka and also-----Yurie.

“Yurie………….is not going to team up as <<Duo>> with anyone………..?”

Rather, if we and Tachibana and Hotaka finished registering, Yurie will automatically be teamed up with the only one without a partner, Tatsu.

(What does this mean? Why didn’t she tell me!?)

Maybe………

If I was in Yurie’s position-------------I can’t say it.

There is no way I can say something that can make the person in front worried.

Last night, the thing I felt when Yurie nodded------------the reason why I think I saw she looked lonely was because of this.

Next, inside the time we passed time together these few days, the various things she shown surfaced up my mind and vanished.

That time when she brought her body closer to want me to teach her that technique.

That time when she said that baby lion looked cute.

That time when she passionately recommended me the parakeet.

Although it was inevitable, that time when her cheeks were blushing when she was peeked at when changing.

That stern expression she shows when having a match with me or Tachibana.

That time when she said the apple tea was delicious.

The figure she said it was beautiful when looking at the blizzard of sakura petals dancing in the wind.

And for last---------

At the night of enrollment, I remembered the tears Yurie made.

(I----------------)

Looking at those tears, what did I thought?

(I thought I wanted to be Yurie’s strength!!)

In the next instant, I dashed off like a bullet.

“Tooru!?”

With my leg strength enhanced, it made Tora’s voice far away in a blink of an eye.

“Yurie, Yurie…………..!!”

While putting the name of the silver girl in my mouth, while having her figure floating in my mind, I ran to the dormitory as fast as I could.

However----------------Yurie was not in the room.

“Where did she go…………?”

Coming out from the room, I looked around the dormitory.

Even when I asked people if they had seen Yurie, not even one person saw her.

Going around all the facilities in the dormitory, even after I came back to the classroom, Yurie could not be seen at all.

(Don’t tell me she went outside the school? No, going outside in normal days is prohibited.)

Looking for her.

Going around looking and looking for her.

While calling out Yurie’s name.

But, while being unable to find the silver girl, time was ruthlessly passing by------------

The blue sky turned to dusk and the clock tower rising in the middle of the school site announced that the time was 5 o’clock.

Feeling impatient from the sound of the echoing bell, the moment I looked towards the clock tower--------

“---------------!!”

I found a moving shadow over there, and gasped.

Without even distincting whether or not it was human, the moment I saw the silver light swaying from the wind, I started running.

I reached to the tower, opened the door leading to the upper floor and advanced up the stairs.

At the end, there was a big and wide hall there.

When I looked up, a giant bell was being hanged from the ceiling.

The evening sun was shining in----------and inside that light, the silver girl was looking high up the sky.

The madder sky glorified her {{Furigana|silver hair|Silver blonde}}.

And she looked like an angel wishing to go back to the skies……….

“…………………I’ve been looking for you, Yurie.”

“Tooru…………”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>chirin* making the bells ring, Yurie turned her head over.

“Is there something wrong?”

“Don’t say is there something wrong…………why…………why didn’t you tell me about not teaming up as a <<Duo>>with Tachibana……?!!”

“…………………..”

Towards my quite harsh tone, Yurie closed her eyes as if to reject my reply.

“It’s because, it isn’t something that can be fixed by talking…………”

It’s true that is the case.

If she says so, it might trouble me.

I will team up with Tora as a <<Duo>>, that’s because I told her that.

But, even so---------

“But even so, I wanted you to tell me.”

“…………….why is that?”

“I--------“

I made a vow when I saw those tears.

“That’s because I wanted to become Yurie’s strength.”

“Tooru.”

Her {{Furigana|deep red eyes|Ruby eyes}} trembled.

“That’s why---------“

I brought out my hands. And directed it to Yurie.

“Will you team up with me as <<Duo>>, Yurie?”

“Too……….ru………..?”

It seems, Yurie did not immediately understand the meaning and tilted her small head, after a while a perplexed expression floated out.

“But, Tora…………….”

“That guy will understand. That’s because we’ve been together for a long time.”

“……………..but I don’t want to cause any troubles to Tooru--------“

“I’ll say it many times!”

I interrupted Yurie’s words, and once again put my vow and wish in my mouth.

“I want to become Yurie’s strength. Don’t be considerate about causing trouble to me and count on me. No, I want you to count on me!! That’s why Yurie------“

“Tooru………….”

“Please become my <<{{Furigana|Duo|Partner}}>>!”

The feelings from my heart I said, echoed throughout the clock tower and sky.

Those feelings------------reached Yurie’s heart and echoed.

Yurie made one step forward.

She walked out, and weighted her small hands on mine.

“Ya----“

While nodding like usual------

Yurie smiled.

The first time I saw her smiling face.

[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 1 Non-Colour 6.jpg|thumb]]

It was a small smile but, it was very attractive-----

For a brief moment, I was lost in words………….

===Part 2===

“Okay, the registration is done with this.”

The student cards that were given back from the clerk had both of names written on it.

From this moment onwards, Tooru and Yurie are now official <<Duo>>.

Hearing from the clerk, this was the first time a gender different <<Duo>> was team-upped in Kouryou.

Although many years have passed since the creation of the organization, when they think this is the first, Yurie could only feel some kind of fate with Tooru.

“Okay then, once again please take care of me, Yurie. …………..also, definitely tell me if you have any problems from now on. That’s because we are officially partners from today onwards.”

“Ya----“

“Good Good.”

“Ah…………….”

Tooru petted on Yurie’s nodding head like a dear child.

Yurie thought it was ticklish.

At the same time, she remembered her father’s big warm hands.

That warmth still lingered even after Tooru’s hand left.

When Tooru was not looking, Yuire touched the part she was patted on------and made a quiet smile.

“Well then, let’s go back. To our room.”

“Ya----. That’s true. And-------“

Yurie nodded to Tooru’s words, and said out the suggestion that she was conscious about when she thought the daily life until now will start once again.

“Again, apple tea-----“

<noinclude>
==Translation Notes and References==
<references group="1d" />

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Talk:Absolute Duo

2013-10-13T03:54:54Z

Gulcasa766:

Looks interesting.. Thank you.

I agree! It looks like something i could seriously enjoy :) thanks for this Code:Zero, BTW i appreciate you working on so many great projects like Highschool DxD, Absolute Duo and Koakuma Thiiri to Kyuuseishu!? and whatever else you may be doing!

looks great!

== Volume 1 ==

Wow this is getting to be good congrats to the translater!

== Becoming an Editor ==

I would like to be an editor for this project and I have contacted both Code-Zero and Riki. I'm happy to lend a hand on this project, so please let me know if you are willing to accept it. -- [[User:JesseAlexander|JesseAlexander]] ([[User talk:JesseAlexander|talk]]) 13:28, 7 September 2013 (CDT)

I saw your post about needing an editor. I'm interested in the position. -- [[User:Gulcasa766|Gulcasa766]] ([[User talk:Gulcasa766|talk]]) 20 September 2013

I'm interested in becoming an editor. -- [[User:Artimech|Artimech]] ([[User talk:Artimech|talk]]) 22:30, 11 September 2013

== Punctuation ==

I have at this point refrained to put punctuation in dialogue sentences that end in either a string of dots or that are ending in -----. What does everyone think about just not putting punctuation after these sentences, or should we just put punctuation after everything? -- [[User:Gulcasa766|Gulcasa766]] ([[User talk:Gulcasa766|Gulcasa766]]) 12 October 2013.

In my opinion, we need to continue the sentence following a string of ----. When you have those marks in a sentence it means there is a pause (longer then a comma[,] or semi-colon[;]) so the sentence should read as follows:

However — having us do that while understanding what’s go through our mind is what you would call the whisper of a devil. (Volume 1, Chapter 1, Part 1)

You could write this with a comma and it would be grammatically correct but the dash indicates a longer pause then a comma. If it were spoken you would read the sentence like this, giving say three seconds before continuing; '''However -(1..2..3..)- having us do that while understanding what’s go through our mind is what you would call the whisper of a devil.'''. The sentence is meant to emphasis the realization of the heaviness of their current predicament. So having a sentence which is ended with a dash should be left without adding punctuation as the following sentence or line is supposed to be a continuation of another sentence. If the subject matter of the second sentence does not pertain to the first, then the dash marks should be eliminated and another form of time emphasis should be established, like breaking it into a separate line or paragraph or adding text which indicates a time break.

Again this is just my opinion, so we should come to a consensus as Editors and Translators. -- [[User:JesseAlexander|JesseAlexander]] ([[User talk:JesseAlexander|talk]]) 22:09, 12 October 2013 (CDT)

No touchy any "-----" me no likey :D. And any questions regarding that particular chapter, please leave it in the discussion page of that chapter --[[User:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]] ([[User talk:RikiNutcase|talk]]) 22:33, 12 October 2013 (CDT)

I find more that the ----- at the end of characters speaking is more put in to show breaking points or events happening either during or directly after the character has said that line, I don't see a point in continuing the sentence because it has effectively ended. Though I think we're talking about different things here, I'm talking strictly on lines where characters speak, not narration. “Actually, I want you to eat celery and eggplant-------“ Like this from early in chapter 3. The sentence ends with dashes and an event happens directly after it. [[User:Gulcasa766|Gulcasa766]] ([[User talk:Gulcasa766|Gulcasa766]]) 12 October 2013

Talk:Absolute Duo

2013-10-13T03:53:06Z

Gulcasa766:

Absolute Duo:Volume 1 Chapter 3

2013-10-13T02:06:21Z

Gulcasa766:

==Chapter 3 『Punch me!!』==

===Part 1===

The morning of the 2nd day after enrollment. We went to the cafeteria and--------rather than that, there were many sights gathered on Yurie.

(That’s because she stands out……..)

There were attention gathered not only from the 1st years but also the 2nd and 3rd but, naturally Yurie was calm and walking in the cafeteria not bothered about them.

I was walking right behind her like a servant but, [Silver hair…………] [Male female living together] a part of these whispering conversations from the surroundings entered my ears.

Inside them, there was one word mixed in that caught my attention.

“<<Irregular>>”

Which means, it looks like I am a topic material too.

(The combination of the foreign beauty and the so called <<Irregular>> would be a rumor whether I like it or not)

Nonetheless, I can’t do anything even when I worry about it and as long as there are no problems I’ll just remain open

“Yurie. What are you choosing?”

“I’m thinking of having buffet”

“I wonder what I should pick………”

It looks like there are 3 forms of choices In Kouryou Academy’s cafeteria, the meat main is in set A, fish main is in set B and the pick all you want buffet with 50 different types of Japanese, Chinese and Western cuisines. The set meals were combinations of nutritional control thought off and made by the cafeteria’s Obaa-chan<ref group ="1c">Old lady, could also be used to call grandmother but in this case it isn’t</ref> but, the free picking buffet looks popular and a big portion of the students were putting on foods of their choices on their plate.

(I’ll go with buffet then)

Yurie was already holding a plate on her hands and was looking around at the cuisines; I did the same and started picking my food.

…………primarily meat.

First off I’ll pick 4 of my favorite fried chickens. Following with pork poured with sweet vinegar, stir-fried black pepper beef, and tomato beef-stock stew---------

“…………Why is your choice picking so bad in balance”

Suddenly a given up voice came calling out to me from my side.

If I remember correctly, she was that girl that sat behind my seat during the entrance ceremony and she was staring at me with those eyes filled with strong determination--------not that, she was looking at the tray I was holding.

“If I am correct………..you are, Tachibana right?”

“That is correct. Good morning, Kokonoe.”

“Aah, good mor-------“

“By the way, I said this just now but, why is your combination so thoughtless of balance. From what I saw just now it was just, meat, meat, meat. Are you planning to eat meat only? No matter how free you are to pick in a buffet, there are limits to everything”

When I thought my reply greeting was interrupted, Tachibana started lecturing me for some reason.

(No, it’s true that only meat is bad for balance but……………)

But even so, I feel others have no right to be complaining-----and when I was thinking that, my plate was taken away from me.

“Fumu…………..i can’t do anything with the food that was already put on, what’s next is to think as balanced as possible, this and this…………..next would be, having this is good”

(Egg-eggplant was put on………….)

It was rank number 2 in my food I hate.

“Oh yes, celery was over there if I remember.”

……….my firm number 1 was put on.

“Okay, this should be okay.”

After a while, Tachibana made a satisfied smile before giving me back the plate that has various vegetables and fish put on it.

“Tha,thank you……….. i am totally not happy about the celery, rather how should I say this, I don’t really like it though………”

“That’s called hating before eating.”

I am still bad with it after eating though.

“Well then, I will go take my morning breakfast.”

Just like this, Tachibana said what she wanted, did what she wanted and left.

(……………I’ll just ask Yurie to save me………..)

While praying for Yurie not to hate eggplants and celery, I sat beside her who was already sitting down.

“Hey Yurie. I have a favor but………..”

“What is it?”

“Actually, I want you to eat celery and eggplant-------“

And it was at that time when I said until there.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Gataa* that sound sounded, and there was a girl sitting on the opposite side of the table.

It was Tachibana.

“While we are at it, I will be eating over here.”

I, am dead…………

“Good morning, Yurie. Did you sleep properly last night?”

“Good morning.”

Even after Yurie replied she slept properly, she then looked towards me with a puzzled expression later.

Most likely, she doesn’t know who that person was.

Since she was looking at me the whole time during the self-introductory, if I say it can’t be helped then, it can’t be helped.

“I am Tachibana Tomoe. I am a new student same as you and Kokonoe-------which means I am your classmate.”

“Is that so. I apologize, Tomoe.”

“fufu, I don’t really mind. Yesterday was the first day after enrollment, and what’s more there should be a lot of confusion after that examination.”

Tachibana’s cheeks slightly relaxed. I thought it was a little unexpected for her to make such an expression when she has that dignified atmosphere around her.

“By the way Tooru. What was the request you asked for?”

“…………….no, nothing.”

“------?”

Yurie tilted her head in wonder, and *Chirin* the sound of a bell appeared.

For Tachibana, she was sending her sights towards a girl receiving a set meal from the cafeteria’s obaa-chan.

“Mu…………sorry, can I call my roommate here?”

“Aah, I don’t mind.”

“Thank you………………Miyabi, over here.”

After Tachibana raised her hands and called out to her, that girl came over.

“Yo,you were over here, Tomoe-chan.”

“Haa………..I told you many times you don’t have to call me by honorifics, Miyabi.”

“Bu,but Tomoe-chan is Tomoe-chan so…………..”

“Seriously, you………………Oh, sorry. She is my roommate Miyabi.”

“Eh? Ah…………..!? Go,good morning, I am Hotaka Miyabi………..”

The girl called Hotaka lowered her head in panic when she noticed us; she had quite a small body and average height contrastive to the adult-like Tachibana, and has young facial features. Her evenly cut hair only has the back part growing, and thanks to that it turned into a single point because the collected parts were brought forward.

However most importantly, the one that attracts the eyes were her bulges of her abundant chest, it was bigger than the quite stylish Tachibana.
Towards Hotaka, Yurie first named herself then followed by me---------

“Ah……….u,un, nice to meet you…………..”

Hotaka’s blushed, and lowered her sights before shrinking.

“What’s wrong, Miyabi?”

“I, I, err…………fro,from a girl school so err……….”
Tachibana asked, and Hotaka who was giving glances at me answered.

“I see, you are bad with males. ……….it’s okay, it’s not like Kokonoe will bite.”

Am I being treated like a dog……….

“Rea,really………..?”

Hotaka hesitantly looked at me. It’s troubling I was recognized like that but, if I don’t answer her, she would be cautious of me so I nodded.

“Anyways, just sit down Miyabi.”

“U,un…….”

The moment Hotaka sat on the chair, her large breast shook, and my male eyes looked at it by reflex.

What’s more, ''it was placed on top of the table'' after she sat down, there is no choice to be conscious about it whether I like it or not.

“………….What’s wrong, Kokonoe? Your face is a little red, did you catch a cold?”

“Eh? I,is that so? Today might be quite hot. Hahaha……….”

“For me, I am a little chilly………”

“I, I am normal I think……………….”

“…………………..ma,maybe it’s because I am sensitive to heat?”

“I think it is a little hot for me too.”

Over here, a life saving ship came from Yurie who was from a cold country. Even if she did not actually meant to do so, it looks like Tachibana agreed and to me it became a help from the heavens.

“Now that the chatting turned random, it’s about time we eat.”

“Aah, that’s……..tru,e………”

In the middle of nodding, I noticed-------the reality of------eggplant and celery, my face turned stiff.

………….in the end, I washed it all off with coffee.

“Hey Yurie, Kokonoe. I have something to discuss----“

Soon, we finished having our morning breakfast, and when things calmed down, Tachibana brought out a proposal.

“If it is okay with you two, why don’t we have meals together like this from now on?”

“Aah, I don’t mind.”

“Ya--. Me too.”

“Then please take care of me.”

“Ple,please take care of me………..”

(………..this is a life saver)

While looking at Tachibana and Hotaka making a smile at our replies, I thought that inside.

The reason was simple--------just like the response we saw when we entered the cafeteria, me and Yurie together stands out. Even individually as long as we hold reasons to stand out, when it comes to the only male and female living together in the whole school, there might be people appearing because they are curiously suspicious.

That’s why if I show them the image of Yurie passing time together with other girls, I think they would most likely give better impressions.

That and now that she has to find a <<Duo>> partner until this weekend, it is better if Yurie has more chances to talk with more girls.

“By the way Yurie. Err………..i feel sorry to say this in front of Kokonoe but, even if it is until the weekend, are you okay living together?”

“Ya--. It is okay.”

“I see. If you say so then its okay………”

After saying that, this time she looked towards me------

“Kokonoe. I am sorry if I ruined your mood. I think this is none of my business but, because you two are boy and girls at the same age, I was worried if problems would happen……….”

While making a cough, Tachibana’s cheeks slightly blushed probably because she imagined those so called problems.

“No, its okay. It’s only natural to think that way.”

“If that is the case…………..however, you can tell me anytime if there are any problems. If there is a need for it, I don’t mind having her living in our room in secret. Right? Miyabi”

“Ah……………U,un. We welcome you, Yurie-chan.”

“I am thankful for the consideration………………..but it really is okay, Tooru is a kind person.”

“O-oh I see.”

Yurie nodded and continued talking.

“Last night, Tooru ''gently held me'' when I fell asleep earlier.”

…………..and explosive remark.

“[<nowiki>[</nowiki>Buu!?]]”

Miso soup spurt out x2………………Hotaka spurt out milk.

[Yu,Yurie!?] [Wha,whawha!?] [YuYuYu, Yurie-chan!?]

“--------------?”

In front of 3 of us who were trembling violently, *Chirin* the sound of a bell rang and Yurie tilted her small head.

“Tachibana, Hotaka! That just now was------“

And when I was about to tell the real meaning of those words just now--------

“Ko,Kokonoe!! Wha-what what the heck have you done!! And what’s more, It is someone who was sle-sleeping you know!? It is unpleasant to sit together with such a shameless man any more than this!! I’ll excuse myself here!!”

Tachibana, who took Yurie’s words ''at that direction'', left the cafeteria in rage.

“Ah, Tomoe-chan!? Eh, errr…………..”

Hotaka, who also misunderstood, face turned completely red and faced us and Tachibana’s back alternately----------

“I, I’m sorry!! Wai, wait for me Tomoe-cha<nowiki>~~~~~</nowiki>n!!”

After she took a bow filled with energy, she then chase after Tachibana just like that.

We were left behind and, the situation once again turned to us being the center of attention due to that commotion.

“……….Noisy. what are you all doing.”

“Well a little something……………………”

Towards Tora who appeared here, I was thinking about how things became annoying while making a sigh.

“Fuun, how stupid.”

“Don’t say that…………..”

We waited Tora to finish his morning breakfast, and we headed to the classroom.

I was asked again about the commotion just now, so when I replied to him this time, he was fed up.

“………………..did I make a mistake in my reply just now?”

Like usual, Yurie did not notice the meaning of her explosive remark and tilted her small head.

Tora made a sight saying “go on and tell her”, although I was unwilling to do so but I decided to go ahead.

“From the way you put it just now, it’s like i……………did some per-perverted to Yurie.”
“-------?”

“Tha-that’s why I said, the word holding in Japanese has the same meaning of a male and female……………….co-couples doing night activities.”

“…………is that so, this is a problem.”

Luckily it looks like she has that knowledge in her and Yurie finally swallowed the circumstances.

Her expression was still the same but, her cheeks were blushing slightly.

“I will go tell Tomoe it is a misunderstanding.”

“A,aah. I’m counting on you………….”

Looking at her state, it looks like she won’t be lending her ears to me, so it’s probably best to leave it to Yurie here.

(YareYare…………it would be nice if the misunderstand would clear out quickly……….)

“Well well, okay then we will be starting the memorable first lesson—♪“

Even in the morning, Tsukimi-sensei was in high-tension and announced the start of the class with both her hands spread out.

Regarding about the matter with Tachibana--------honestly, I have no idea.

It’s true that Yurie told her something but………..

According to what Yurie said [its okay now] but, ''is it really okay''?

The reason for my doubt was clear and simple.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Stare*-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------.

Just like yesterday, a sight was directed at me.

''But the owner of the sender was Tachibana.''

2 days continuously, and what’s more from a different girl--------just listening to this, there might be some envious people out there.

However, as long as I know that those sights aren’t in a sentimental way, being the targeted side I am not happy at all.

(Yurie………..if ''it is okay now'', then why is Tachibana giving me a stare……….)

As expected, I am not that much of an optimist to accept these words in this situation.

In the end, instead of leaving it to Yurie, I have no choice but to fix the misunderstanding by myself.

“----------with that said, the power up from <<Luciful>> is something like multiplication so, the more you strengthen your body with training the higher the results will become---☆.Is everything until here okay?”

Speaking of lessons, since this was the first day, it will be regarding the <<Luciful>>.

Yesterday towards Tsukimi-sensei who I had insecurities with, turned into a figure that can teach quite well.

(Well she was specially chosen from the graduated students.)

Forget about her personality, it seems the talk about no need to worry of her skills and ability was not a lie.

……………..however, today too she was wearing a rabbit ear hairband and maid uniform, clothes that are improper as a teacher.

“So, there are ranks called <<Level>> attached to the <<Luciful>>. Because everyone just sublimated just recently so you are all <<{{Furigana|I|Level 1}}>>. We will be commencing the <<The Sublimation Ceremony>> each end of semester to perform the rank up. Your <<Level>> will become your results so, if we see your rank not going up at all in an interval of one year then you will be disposed-------which means expelled so you better train your body and mind daily ☆.”

According to Tsukimi-sensei, in order to sublimate to a higher rank, it would require a very tough body and mental power, and it would seem this semester would be focusing on physical enhancement.

Not long, I stood up from my seat after the bell rang telling the class was over, and walked down straight towards the person who sent that passionate stare.

“Tachibana, can I have a moment?”

Tachibana who was called out opened her eyes wide-------

“So,sorry! I have an appointment so excuse me!!”

“Ah, Tachibana!!”

My existence was not told and she left the classroom.

(What was that………….)

I tilted my head towards the strange attitude.

In the end, Tachibana did not come back to the classroom just before the next class started.

And during the next break I once again head towards Tachibana, and couldn’t manage to talk to her………………

(Uuun………I don’t have to guess that I am being avoided………what on earth happened, Yurie…………)

However, even confirming once again, as expected she only replied [It is okay now. The misunderstanding is clear]……………..

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Pull*.

“?”

I finished having my afternoon meal (Mainly meat different from morning) in the cafeteria, and was in the middle of heading back to the classroom.
Suddenly, when I thought my collar was pulled, my body was pulled together with energy ------I should say I was kidnapped.

“------------Tooru?..........where did you go?”

While hearing the sound of a bell rang from far away, I tripped facing backwards and was forcefully moved.

“Uoo, Tot, tot, tot!?”

In panic, I looked over to the one who kidnapped me------

“Ta,Tachibana!? O,oi, what is it suddenly!?”

“Please keep quiet.”

While I was following her, since the hand Tachibana was pulling with would not let go, I was in a messy situation with me only facing backwards and walking in order to avoid falling.

“Over here should be okay………”

Soon, when I thought we came out from the school building, Tachibana finally let go of my hands.

When I looked around the surroundings, the sight of trees and lawn edges entered my eyes.

Looks like I was brought to the back garden.

I didn’t think I would be kidnapped.

“Ah,aah……..I am sorry to so suddenly, what’s more in an odd way to bring you here.”

“No, that is okay, so what is your business?”

“………………….”

When I asked her what is her business with me, Tachibana became silent.

She lowered her sights to her foot before looking back at me. After repeating that several times-------she kneeled down on the floor.

“I am very sorry about the rudeness I committed due to jumping to the wrong conclusion!! Like you can see, I wish you would forgive me!!”

What a perfect kneeling down. This was what an apology inside an apology meant.

(Wait, Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeehhhhhh!?)

First day of enrollment, I was made to live with a foreigner.

Day two of enrollment, a female classmate was kneeling down to me.

If this situation was seen by someone, then my attention level would probably increase further.

……….in a bad way.

Maybe my woman troubles is starting to appear………………….

(Nononono, now is not the time to be thinking that!!)

“Ple,please stand up Tachibana! I fully understand your feelings so it’s okay, you don’t have to kneel down!!”

While confirming the surroundings for people, I urged Tachibana to stand up.

“No, this is my feelings! Even though it was a misunderstanding, this is my feeling displayed to show the punishment I placed on myself to take up such a rude attitude towards you.”

“It’s okay to not show it so please stand up!!”

“I refuse!!”

Not even for an instant, I was refused.

……………I, am being apologized right?

“Eeei, then……….”

“Wha………….!?”

If someone was looking from nearby, Tachibana was making a seiza composition and looking up at me.

I matched the height of my line of sight with Tachibana’s.

“Wh-why are you also in seiza!!”

“When conversing with someone else, talk with our line of sights in the same level, weren’t you taught that?”

“muu……that’s true……………”

Maybe she was taken back; Tachibana became a little bit calmer and nodded.

Looking at third person, there is for some reason a male and female performing a seiza and looking at each other in the back garden.

If someone sees this situation then, how would that person think, I left that thought process away for now.

“For now, I understand what Tachibana want to say…………….so, if you know it was a misunderstanding then, there is no need to say the things I wanted to say. So with that, let’s end this matter alright.”

“I can’t have that happen.”

“Why……………”

“It’s because I will not be satisfied.”

Is she really apologizing to me, such a question appeared.

“Then what should I do to make you satisfied……….”

“It’s simple. I want to compensate the crime for insulting you.”

Even if you say that, and when I asked her back what should I do------

“Punch me.”

“I don’t have that kind of interest though…………….”

“Wha,what kind of interest!! Are you a pervert!?”

“That’s why I’m saying I don’t have that interest.”

“Ah………..tha-that’s true. Sorry, I just……………”

Getting enraged then depressed how busy.

I probably guessed by the conversation we had this morning but, Tachibana is fundamentally a serious person.

That seriousness is now working as a minus point now though.

“Anyway. I have no intentions to punch Tachibana.”

“No please punch me! As long I am a daughter born from a military family, if I was embarrassed then I will wipe of that disgrace, and if I embarrassed someone else then I will have to receive punishment fit for it!!”

A daughter from a military family--------------now that she put that in her mouth, it would mean she is the type to be very worried about disgrace or pride.

(Again this turned into something annoying………….)

This problem, she probably has no intentions to end it no matter what until a form of agreement was given to her.

…………….but even so, I will never go “Okay, is that so” accepts it and raises my hands against a girl.

(What should I do…………….)

“Okay, Kokonoe. Punch me!!”

“………………. I understand, then close your eyes and grit your teeth. One shot, a hard one is coming”

“--------uh! I, I understand………………okay come!”

For a while I was thinking a way to end this situation then--------in the end, I decided to follow Tachibana’s words.

Tachibana closed her eyes. While her face was stiff and nervous, there was a type of determination felt coming from it.

If not for this situation, my heart would probably be beating quickly to the development of the girl in front of me closing her eyes.

(Well, here goes………………)

After making a small sigh, towards Tachibana i--------

“----------uh!!”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Peshi* gave her a light flick on the forehead.

“Alright, it might be a plain method but, with this it’s the end.”

“Wha!? T-to end it at such a level is-------“

“Just now I said one shot, and Tachibana said she understood. This means the promise has been made. Tachibana is from a military family right? Were you planning to scrap the promise away, just because you can’t agree?”

“Uh…………….tha-that’s………….”

“So with this, the matter for this morning is done.”

“Bu-but………….”

Trying to talk back, Tachibana was in an unsatisfied state, and towards her I once again made a sigh.

“Hey. In order to be satisfied you want me to punch you, but then you probably didn’t think of what kind of feelings I would feel after that right”

“Kokonoe…………?”

“If it is a match then it is a different story but, as long as that isn’t the case then I don’t want to raise my hands against a girl. If I followed what Tachibana said you would feel satisfied but, this time I won’t be the one satisfied. That’s why, just now was the best conciliation for me”

“Bu-but as a daughter from a military family i------“

“I don’t care. The first thing that comes is the fact Tachibana is a girl.”

“Gir,l…………….”

“Well then, we should be heading back soon. We are going to have physical enhancement training in the afternoon right. We will be late if we don’t hurry.”

I said that and stood up------then presented my hands to Tachibana.

But, Tachibana was somewhat making a blank expression and looking up at me.

“Did your feet become numb or something?”

“Th-there is no way my feet would go numb at this level.”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Fui* Tachibana turned her face away while taking my hands and standing up.

“Okay, let’s go.”

“Yeah.”

Tachibana who nodded and started walking beside me, opened her mouth around the time when we entered the school building.

“Kokonoe.”

“Hnn?”

“You are………..a weird guy.”

(Which part of me is weird)

While making a sigh, I told Tachibana what I felt towards the smile she made.

“Ah. I think this side is much better than the one just now.”

“This side?”

“Instead of a scowling face, I thought you look cuter with a smile.”

“Whaaa!!?”

My sister-------Otoha too, she was cute when she smiled.

When I think of that, as expected I think a smile suits a girl better.

When I told Otoha that, she would often show me a bashful state.

But even so-----

“Ar,are you an idiot!? What kind of nerve do you have until you can say that with such a thing without a shy face!! Like I thought, you are a weird guy!!”

When I thought Tachibana’s was shouting and her face was red for some reason, she started to walk faster.

“O-oi. What’s wrong, Tachibana?”

[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 1 Non-Colour 4.jpg|thumb]]

“Shu,shut up, don’t follow me!”

“No, the direction we are going is the same………….”

Afternoon class--------it was the start of the first physical enhancement training so we finished changing into our gym uniform, and gathered in front of the school gate.

Although it was told to be physical enhancement, since we did not hear about the content, all of my classmates were fifty-fifty expectant and anxious about the stuff we will be made to do.

However------

“Well well well--☆For these few days, it will be physical enhancement so we will be having marathons--♪.”

And, after Tsukimi-sensei announced that, most of the people here made a disgusted face.

Nonetheless, even if it is physical enhancement, it’s true that the simplest and most efficient way was to run.

“Well, let’s make it light for now. So with that said, around the academy ten te~n♪”

“…………ten laps, isn’t that quite a nice distance?”

“fuun, one lap is about four kilometers.”

“I see…………..wait, isn’t that almost a full marathon.”

I became weary from Tora’s reply.

Even though our physical abilities were power-upped, it was not hard to imagine how tough it would be with a distance almost similar to a full marathon.

And what’s more, if the up and down in the outer surroundings of the school is tough then, the severity would be more than that.

“W-we are going to run forty kilometers………?”

Hearing me and Tora’s conversation, the girl with a voluptuous chest bulge beside us--------Hotaka uneasily muttered.

“Are you perhaps bad with long distances?”

“Eh? Ah………u,un…..”

For an instant, Hotaka’s expression turned stiff after looking at my face……………it’s a little shocking.

(She said she was bad with guys because she was from a girl school so, it can’t be helped………)

“It’s because I am bad with running…………… I don’t have any specialties though……….”

After saying that with a feeble voice, Hotaka made a big sigh.

“I don’t know how tough it is but, your basic physical strength should have increased from the <<Luciful>>, isn’t it okay not to think in your usual standards?”

“I,is that so…..?”

“Aah. Also she said forty kilometers was light so, doesn’t this mean the distance is enough to run even for us right now? Even if you can’t run finish today, it looks like we will be made to run every day from now on so, I think you will get used to it and run finish sooner or later.

“Will I get used to it………….?”

“Aah, you will definitely get used to it. I was also bad at running last time but, I naturally got stamina from running every day.

More accurately, I was made to run every day though.

I remembered the time I was a kid, and my mouth just relaxed from those missed times.

“I see……. That’s true, I am already power-upped……….i,I’ll work hard.”

Hotaka turned somewhat positive and *Guu* gripped both her hands together tightly at her chest.

At that moment, the shape of her voluminous chest changed shape and I averted my sights from unable to look forward-------

The spot I averted to has Yurie there; my eyes then saw at her exposed white thighs because of the gym uniform and then remembered the matter from last night.

Thanks to that, I once again moved my sights to another direction and it became an awkward situation……….

“haa…….haa, hn, haa……………ha, fuhaa, haa……….”

Slower than my goal by 21 minutes, Yurie finished running ten rounds.

“Good work, Yurie. Drink this slowly.”

“Thank you………very much………..”

The drink I gave her was, the sports drink prepared at the goal.

After she received it, Yurie slowly hold it in her mouth following what I said.

“It is…….delicious……”

“Are you okay?”

“Ya----……………., it was tiring……….”

(Her stamina is just like how she looks.)

Even though she can carry her body like that, because she has a petite body, It looks like she doesn’t have stamina.

Nonetheless, she was 2nd place for the girls and it was quite a speed to reach the goal at 8th place in both genders.

(But even so, the blessings from the <<Luciful>> is amazing.)

The academy surrounding roads has high up and down difference while having strong winds blowing since the earth was filled in on the surface of the sea, and it made running quite tough.

But, even though it was such a course, the time taken was around 2 hours-------thinking there isn’t much difference from the full marathon’s world record, it is obvious our stamina has been enhanced.

Incidentally------

“Horaa Horaa,don’t lie down over there--. Moving will make the accumulated lactic acid break down faster--. With that said, stand up ☆.“

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Pan**Pan clapping her hands together Tsukimi-sensei also ran with us but, she was faster than everyone, and what’s more she ran while adding lap difference to everyone.

“As expected from a graduate student. I heard her <<Level>> is higher than us but, I didn’t think the difference was this large…………”

“Seriously.”

The girls top Tachibana muttered and I agreed.

“………...........”

“Wha,what is it?”

“No,nothing at all…………..!”

She glared at me silently. When I wanted to ask her about it, *fui* she turned her face away.

(Is she still unhappy from what happened just now…………)

Tachibana refused but, her mood was somewhat harmed.

(I didn’t mean to say something weird to her though………)

Maybe because she is a daughter from a military family that she can’t show smiles, there might be that kind of weird rules.

At least, it seems it was the atmosphere of not hating me.

After that, around 30 minutes passed-------and Tsukimi-sensei suddenly announced it was after school.

“U—nn, they aren’t coming back. I got bored of waiting so, todays class is over without {{Furigana|HR|Homeroom}}☆. Stand, bow, and sit down. Everyone, be careful not to be late for tomorrow. Bye-bye♪”

The homeroom teacher that looks like an innocent picture was swinging her hands towards us who were dumbfounded while going back to the school building.

“Ho,how irresponsible…..…..”

“Fuun, seriously. It’s true that her abilities has no problems but, her personality is too much of a problem.”

Tora was fed up and nodded back, and looked towards the course we were running just now.

There were 2 people able to be seen from far away but, there were no one else behind them.

And among the people who have not yet come back, Hotaka who said she was bad with long distance was included.

(I wonder if she is okay, that Hotaka……..)

Halfway I chased passed her 3 times but, the last time I saw her, she was walking.

Although I did call out to her but, I think it was quite weird whether it reached her or not.

---in the end, when Hotaka returned it was already dusk and she collapsed from fatigue as soon she reached goal.

Then today’s night time, Hotaka was still downed so her figure was missing in her seat during dinner time-------

During that occasion, there were two classmate who i have not matched their face and names together yet, I have heard they got a report of dropping out, and I was curious if Hotaka was okay.

“Uh…………”

After coming out from the bath, Yurie made a seiza and stared at the television.

Heading into shower before me, Yurie was in the upper half body pajamas like yesterday night.

Her white and slender legs entered my view and made it troubling for me to choose where to look; it somehow made me feel bad.

“What’s the matter, Tooru?”

“No,no…………more importantly Yurie, what are you watching?”

“Whole of Japan’s sakura<ref group ="1c">Cherry blossoms</ref> travels.”

Unable to hide my discomposure, I asked her and it would seem she was watching an introductory channel which introduces famous places with sakuras.

Looking at Yurie with the side of my eyes, I turned on the kettles switch.

With the reson to calm my feeling down so, I purposedly brought my favorite apple tea (However it is powder type) in order to drink it.
“Yurie, do you want to drink Apple tea too? It’s instant though.”

“Ya--. I’ll gladly have it.”

Hearing her reply, and after not even a minute, the sound of the boiling hot water from the kettle could be heard.

Later, I poured in the boiled water, and placed the cup with hot apple tea in it on the table.

“Drink slowly to avoid burning your tongue okay?”

However------

“-------uh!!”

Because Yurie was completely focused on the television, it looks like she was absent-minded from my warning and the moment she brought the cup to her mouth, her body twitched.

“Are you okay, Yurie.”

“Ya,ya---………….”

The side of her eyebrows slightly went down, and Yurie nodded despondently.

After that, I was making a smile while looking at her *fuu**fuu* cooling the apple tea while putting it in her mouth---------

“Tooru, is something wrong?”

“No, nothing.”

“Is that soo…………Tooru do you want to watch together?”

“Aah, alright.”

Accepting Yurie’s invitation, I kneeled down beside her and started watching the television with her.

Completely changed from last night, time was peacefully and slowly flowling.

(This kind of thing isn’t that bad………)

This situation was something completely unimaginable until now-------

It was strange to be beside a foreigner girl watching television so, because it was so weird and pleasant------I felt very dear towards that peacefulness.

“It’s beautiful………….”

The screen stopped moving and when a new famous place was introduced, Yurie made an admiring breath.

“Aren’t there no sakuras blooming in Yurie’s country?”

“Nai. There is none. That’s why I am happy I get to see it like this.”

Maybe watching it was a better way to put it but, even so Yurie was somehow happy and-----had an entranced expression.

(She can make these expressions too……….)

“Speaking of which………….when you meant get to see it like this, that means you have never seen it directly before?..........well it seems they are blooming inside the school area, so want to go there and see tomorrow morning?”

“……….there are sakuras blooming?”

“Aah, although it’s from a far view but, they are blooming. Although you shouldn’t expect the sakuras to be elegantly in rows like in the television…………. So, how about it Yurie?”

“Ya----. I will go………..”

Yurie nodded and-------------

“I am very looking forward, to…….it.”

After finishing her sentence, her head rode my shoulders as if she was approaching me.

“--------!?”

From her sudden action, I was surprised enough to almost raise my voice in reflex.

Her silky hair patted my cheeks, and the nice smell of the shampoo drifted out.

The part where we were touching was warm from the body warmth coming from her.

From her scent and warmth, my nervousness increased and my heartbeat increased.

(Eh, wait, Yurei,eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeehh!?)

“Yu,Yurie, what is wrong…………wait, A-re?”

Time lag blurriness again.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Suu**Suu*Yurie was making peaceful sleep breathing, looking at her like that; I released my nervousness and big sigh.

(She wasn’t entranced rather, she just wanted to sleep huh………)

Just like this, the silver girl who caused confusion to my heart for two days continuously, has reached a peaceful sleep.

===Part 2===

“U……..n………….”

The time when Hotaka Miyabi woke up was just before the date changed.

“Are you awake, Miyabi.”

“Tomoe………….chan……..i………..?”

Miyabi, rather than not knowing when she fainted, she doesn’t even know she fainted.

Tachibana Miyabi guessed it and stopped her with her hand telling her it was okay not to wake up recklessly.

“It seems it was from extreme fatigue.”

Miyabi gradually remembered the situation how she collapsed.

“I am completely useless………”

“………………That is not true. No matter how much you were power upped by the <<Luciful>>, that distance was quite severe even for me. Miyabi originally wasn’t used to moving your body right? If that is the case, it’s better for you not to call yourself useless and be negative from the beginning.”

“I see…..”

Tomoe was saying this from her true feelings but, Miyabi could only hear it as mere consolation.

“Rest a little more. I will prepare Onigiri<ref group ="1c">Rice ball, usually wrapped with seaweed</ref> on the table, so eat it if you feel hungry.”

“U,un……thank you, Tomoe-chan……..”

Saying her thanks, Miyabi closed her eyes.

But right now, inside her chest was swarming greatly with anxiety towards the severeness todays training and her how low ability was in response to it.

(Will I, be able to do it…………)

<noinclude>
==Translation Notes and References==
<references group="1c" />

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Talk:Absolute Duo

2013-10-13T02:05:18Z

Gulcasa766:

Absolute Duo:Volume 1 Chapter 3

2013-10-13T02:02:57Z

Gulcasa766: Punctuation and minor edits

==Chapter 3 『Punch me!!』==

===Part 1===

The morning of the 2nd day after enrollment. We went to the cafeteria and--------rather than that, there were many sights gathered on Yurie.

(That’s because she stands out……..)

There were attention gathered not only from the 1st years but also the 2nd and 3rd but, naturally Yurie was calm and walking in the cafeteria not bothered about them.

I was walking right behind her like a servant but, [Silver hair…………] [Male female living together] a part of these whispering conversations from the surroundings entered my ears.

Inside them, there was one word mixed in that caught my attention.

“<<Irregular>>”

Which means, it looks like I am a topic material too.

(The combination of the foreign beauty and the so called <<Irregular>> would be a rumor whether I like it or not)

Nonetheless, I can’t do anything even when I worry about it and as long as there are no problems I’ll just remain open

“Yurie. What are you choosing?”

“I’m thinking of having buffet”

“I wonder what I should pick………”

It looks like there are 3 forms of choices In Kouryou Academy’s cafeteria, the meat main is in set A, fish main is in set B and the pick all you want buffet with 50 different types of Japanese, Chinese and Western cuisines. The set meals were combinations of nutritional control thought off and made by the cafeteria’s Obaa-chan<ref group ="1c">Old lady, could also be used to call grandmother but in this case it isn’t</ref> but, the free picking buffet looks popular and a big portion of the students were putting on foods of their choices on their plate.

(I’ll go with buffet then)

Yurie was already holding a plate on her hands and was looking around at the cuisines; I did the same and started picking my food.

…………primarily meat.

First off I’ll pick 4 of my favorite fried chickens. Following with pork poured with sweet vinegar, stir-fried black pepper beef, and tomato beef-stock stew---------

“…………Why is your choice picking so bad in balance”

Suddenly a given up voice came calling out to me from my side.

If I remember correctly, she was that girl that sat behind my seat during the entrance ceremony and she was staring at me with those eyes filled with strong determination--------not that, she was looking at the tray I was holding.

“If I am correct………..you are, Tachibana right?”

“That is correct. Good morning, Kokonoe.”

“Aah, good mor-------“

“By the way, I said this just now but, why is your combination so thoughtless of balance. From what I saw just now it was just, meat, meat, meat. Are you planning to eat meat only? No matter how free you are to pick in a buffet, there are limits to everything”

When I thought my reply greeting was interrupted, Tachibana started lecturing me for some reason.

(No, it’s true that only meat is bad for balance but……………)

But even so, I feel others have no right to be complaining-----and when I was thinking that, my plate was taken away from me.

“Fumu…………..i can’t do anything with the food that was already put on, what’s next is to think as balanced as possible, this and this…………..next would be, having this is good”

(Egg-eggplant was put on………….)

It was rank number 2 in my food I hate.

“Oh yes, celery was over there if I remember.”

……….my firm number 1 was put on.

“Okay, this should be okay.”

After a while, Tachibana made a satisfied smile before giving me back the plate that has various vegetables and fish put on it.

“Tha,thank you……….. i am totally not happy about the celery, rather how should I say this, I don’t really like it though………”

“That’s called hating before eating.”

I am still bad with it after eating though.

“Well then, I will go take my morning breakfast.”

Just like this, Tachibana said what she wanted, did what she wanted and left.

(……………I’ll just ask Yurie to save me………..)

While praying for Yurie not to hate eggplants and celery, I sat beside her who was already sitting down.

“Hey Yurie. I have a favor but………..”

“What is it?”

“Actually, I want you to eat celery and eggplant-------“

And it was at that time when I said until there.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Gataa* that sound sounded, and there was a girl sitting on the opposite side of the table.

It was Tachibana.

“While we are at it, I will be eating over here.”

I, am dead…………

“Good morning, Yurie. Did you sleep properly last night?”

“Good morning.”

Even after Yurie replied she slept properly, she then looked towards me with a puzzled expression later.

Most likely, she doesn’t know who that person was.

Since she was looking at me the whole time during the self-introductory, if I say it can’t be helped then, it can’t be helped.

“I am Tachibana Tomoe. I am a new student same as you and Kokonoe-------which means I am your classmate.”

“Is that so. I apologize, Tomoe.”

“fufu, I don’t really mind. Yesterday was the first day after enrollment, and what’s more there should be a lot of confusion after that examination.”

Tachibana’s cheeks slightly relaxed. I thought it was a little unexpected for her to make such an expression when she has that dignified atmosphere around her.

“By the way Tooru. What was the request you asked for?”

“…………….no, nothing.”

“------?”

Yurie tilted her head in wonder, and *Chirin* the sound of a bell appeared.

For Tachibana, she was sending her sights towards a girl receiving a set meal from the cafeteria’s obaa-chan.

“Mu…………sorry, can I call my roommate here?”

“Aah, I don’t mind.”

“Thank you………………Miyabi, over here.”

After Tachibana raised her hands and called out to her, that girl came over.

“Yo,you were over here, Tomoe-chan.”

“Haa………..I told you many times you don’t have to call me by honorifics, Miyabi.”

“Bu,but Tomoe-chan is Tomoe-chan so…………..”

“Seriously, you………………Oh, sorry. She is my roommate Miyabi.”

“Eh? Ah…………..!? Go,good morning, I am Hotaka Miyabi………..”

The girl called Hotaka lowered her head in panic when she noticed us; she had quite a small body and average height contrastive to the adult-like Tachibana, and has young facial features. Her evenly cut hair only has the back part growing, and thanks to that it turned into a single point because the collected parts were brought forward.

However most importantly, the one that attracts the eyes were her bulges of her abundant chest, it was bigger than the quite stylish Tachibana.
Towards Hotaka, Yurie first named herself then followed by me---------

“Ah……….u,un, nice to meet you…………..”

Hotaka’s blushed, and lowered her sights before shrinking.

“What’s wrong, Miyabi?”

“I, I, err…………fro,from a girl school so err……….”
Tachibana asked, and Hotaka who was giving glances at me answered.

“I see, you are bad with males. ……….it’s okay, it’s not like Kokonoe will bite.”

Am I being treated like a dog……….

“Rea,really………..?”

Hotaka hesitantly looked at me. It’s troubling I was recognized like that but, if I don’t answer her, she would be cautious of me so I nodded.

“Anyways, just sit down Miyabi.”

“U,un…….”

The moment Hotaka sat on the chair, her large breast shook, and my male eyes looked at it by reflex.

What’s more, ''it was placed on top of the table'' after she sat down, there is no choice to be conscious about it whether I like it or not.

“………….What’s wrong, Kokonoe? Your face is a little red, did you catch a cold?”

“Eh? I,is that so? Today might be quite hot. Hahaha……….”

“For me, I am a little chilly………”

“I, I am normal I think……………….”

“…………………..ma,maybe it’s because I am sensitive to heat?”

“I think it is a little hot for me too.”

Over here, a life saving ship came from Yurie who was from a cold country. Even if she did not actually meant to do so, it looks like Tachibana agreed and to me it became a help from the heavens.

“Now that the chatting turned random, it’s about time we eat.”

“Aah, that’s……..tru,e………”

In the middle of nodding, I noticed-------the reality of------eggplant and celery, my face turned stiff.

………….in the end, I washed it all off with coffee.

“Hey Yurie, Kokonoe. I have something to discuss----“

Soon, we finished having our morning breakfast, and when things calmed down, Tachibana brought out a proposal.

“If it is okay with you two, why don’t we have meals together like this from now on?”

“Aah, I don’t mind.”

“Ya--. Me too.”

“Then please take care of me.”

“Ple,please take care of me………..”

(………..this is a life saver)

While looking at Tachibana and Hotaka making a smile at our replies, I thought that inside.

The reason was simple--------just like the response we saw when we entered the cafeteria, me and Yurie together stands out. Even individually as long as we hold reasons to stand out, when it comes to the only male and female living together in the whole school, there might be people appearing because they are curiously suspicious.

That’s why if I show them the image of Yurie passing time together with other girls, I think they would most likely give better impressions.

That and now that she has to find a <<Duo>> partner until this weekend, it is better if Yurie has more chances to talk with more girls.

“By the way Yurie. Err………..i feel sorry to say this in front of Kokonoe but, even if it is until the weekend, are you okay living together?”

“Ya--. It is okay.”

“I see. If you say so then its okay………”

After saying that, this time she looked towards me------

“Kokonoe. I am sorry if I ruined your mood. I think this is none of my business but, because you two are boy and girls at the same age, I was worried if problems would happen……….”

While making a cough, Tachibana’s cheeks slightly blushed probably because she imagined those so called problems.

“No, its okay. It’s only natural to think that way.”

“If that is the case…………..however, you can tell me anytime if there are any problems. If there is a need for it, I don’t mind having her living in our room in secret. Right? Miyabi”

“Ah……………U,un. We welcome you, Yurie-chan.”

“I am thankful for the consideration………………..but it really is okay, Tooru is a kind person.”

“O-oh I see.”

Yurie nodded and continued talking.

“Last night, Tooru ''gently held me'' when I fell asleep earlier.”

…………..and explosive remark.

“[<nowiki>[</nowiki>Buu!?]]”

Miso soup spurt out x2………………Hotaka spurt out milk.

[Yu,Yurie!?] [Wha,whawha!?] [YuYuYu, Yurie-chan!?]

“--------------?”

In front of 3 of us who were trembling violently, *Chirin* the sound of a bell rang and Yurie tilted her small head.

“Tachibana, Hotaka! That just now was------“

And when I was about to tell the real meaning of those words just now--------

“Ko,Kokonoe!! Wha-what what the heck have you done!! And what’s more, It is someone who was sle-sleeping you know!? It is unpleasant to sit together with such a shameless man any more than this!! I’ll excuse myself here!!”

Tachibana, who took Yurie’s words ''at that direction'', left the cafeteria in rage.

“Ah, Tomoe-chan!? Eh, errr…………..”

Hotaka, who also misunderstood, face turned completely red and faced us and Tachibana’s back alternately----------

“I, I’m sorry!! Wai, wait for me Tomoe-cha<nowiki>~~~~~</nowiki>n!!”

After she took a bow filled with energy, she then chase after Tachibana just like that.

We were left behind and, the situation once again turned to us being the center of attention due to that commotion.

“……….Noisy. what are you all doing.”

“Well a little something……………………”

Towards Tora who appeared here, I was thinking about how things became annoying while making a sigh.

“Fuun, how stupid.”

“Don’t say that…………..”

We waited Tora to finish his morning breakfast, and we headed to the classroom.

I was asked again about the commotion just now, so when I replied to him this time, he was fed up.

“………………..did I make a mistake in my reply just now?”

Like usual, Yurie did not notice the meaning of her explosive remark and tilted her small head.

Tora made a sight saying “go on and tell her”, although I was unwilling to do so but I decided to go ahead.

“From the way you put it just now, it’s like i……………did some per-perverted to Yurie.”
“-------?”

“Tha-that’s why I said, the word holding in Japanese has the same meaning of a male and female……………….co-couples doing night activities.”

“…………is that so, this is a problem.”

Luckily it looks like she has that knowledge in her and Yurie finally swallowed the circumstances.

Her expression was still the same but, her cheeks were blushing slightly.

“I will go tell Tomoe it is a misunderstanding.”

“A,aah. I’m counting on you………….”

Looking at her state, it looks like she won’t be lending her ears to me, so it’s probably best to leave it to Yurie here.

(YareYare…………it would be nice if the misunderstand would clear out quickly……….)

“Well well, okay then we will be starting the memorable first lesson—♪“

Even in the morning, Tsukimi-sensei was in high-tension and announced the start of the class with both her hands spread out.

Regarding about the matter with Tachibana--------honestly, I have no idea.

It’s true that Yurie told her something but………..

According to what Yurie said [its okay now] but, ''is it really okay''?

The reason for my doubt was clear and simple.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Stare*-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------.

Just like yesterday, a sight was directed at me.

''But the owner of the sender was Tachibana.''

2 days continuously, and what’s more from a different girl--------just listening to this, there might be some envious people out there.

However, as long as I know that those sights aren’t in a sentimental way, being the targeted side I am not happy at all.

(Yurie………..if ''it is okay now'', then why is Tachibana giving me a stare……….)

As expected, I am not that much of an optimist to accept these words in this situation.

In the end, instead of leaving it to Yurie, I have no choice but to fix the misunderstanding by myself.

“----------with that said, the power up from <<Luciful>> is something like multiplication so, the more you strengthen your body with training the higher the results will become---☆.Is everything until here okay?”

Speaking of lessons, since this was the first day, it will be regarding the <<Luciful>>.

Yesterday towards Tsukimi-sensei who I had insecurities with, turned into a figure that can teach quite well.

(Well she was specially chosen from the graduated students.)

Forget about her personality, it seems the talk about no need to worry of her skills and ability was not a lie.

……………..however, today too she was wearing a rabbit ear hairband and maid uniform, clothes that are improper as a teacher.

“So, there are ranks called <<Level>> attached to the <<Luciful>>. Because everyone just sublimated just recently so you are all <<{{Furigana|I|Level 1}}>>. We will be commencing the <<The Sublimation Ceremony>> each end of semester to perform the rank up. Your <<Level>> will become your results so, if we see your rank not going up at all in an interval of one year then you will be disposed-------which means expelled so you better train your body and mind daily ☆.”

According to Tsukimi-sensei, in order to sublimate to a higher rank, it would require a very tough body and mental power, and it would seem this semester would be focusing on physical enhancement.

Not long, I stood up from my seat after the bell rang telling the class was over, and walked down straight towards the person who sent that passionate stare.

“Tachibana, can I have a moment?”

Tachibana who was called out opened her eyes wide-------

“So,sorry! I have an appointment so excuse me!!”

“Ah, Tachibana!!”

My existence was not told and she left the classroom.

(What was that………….)

I tilted my head towards the strange attitude.

In the end, Tachibana did not come back to the classroom just before the next class started.

And during the next break I once again head towards Tachibana, and couldn’t manage to talk to her………………

(Uuun………I don’t have to guess that I am being avoided………what on earth happened, Yurie…………)

However, even confirming once again, as expected she only replied [It is okay now. The misunderstanding is clear]……………..

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Pull*.

“?”

I finished having my afternoon meal (Mainly meat different from morning) in the cafeteria, and was in the middle of heading back to the classroom.
Suddenly, when I thought my collar was pulled, my body was pulled together with energy ------I should say I was kidnapped.

“------------Tooru?..........where did you go?”

While hearing the sound of a bell rang from far away, I tripped facing backwards and was forcefully moved.

“Uoo, Tot, tot, tot!?”

In panic, I looked over to the one who kidnapped me------

“Ta,Tachibana!? O,oi, what is it suddenly!?”

“Please keep quiet.”

While I was following her, since the hand Tachibana was pulling with would not let go, I was in a messy situation with me only facing backwards and walking in order to avoid falling.

“Over here should be okay………”

Soon, when I thought we came out from the school building, Tachibana finally let go of my hands.

When I looked around the surroundings, the sight of trees and lawn edges entered my eyes.

Looks like I was brought to the back garden.

I didn’t think I would be kidnapped.

“Ah,aah……..I am sorry to so suddenly, what’s more in an odd way to bring you here.”

“No, that is okay, so what is your business?”

“………………….”

When I asked her what is her business with me, Tachibana became silent.

She lowered her sights to her foot before looking back at me. After repeating that several times-------she kneeled down on the floor.

“I am very sorry about the rudeness I committed due to jumping to the wrong conclusion!! Like you can see, I wish you would forgive me!!”

What a perfect kneeling down. This was what an apology inside an apology meant.

(Wait, Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeehhhhhh!?)

First day of enrollment, I was made to live with a foreigner.

Day two of enrollment, a female classmate was kneeling down to me.

If this situation was seen by someone, then my attention level would probably increase further.

……….in a bad way.

Maybe my woman troubles is starting to appear………………….

(Nononono, now is not the time to be thinking that!!)

“Ple,please stand up Tachibana! I fully understand your feelings so it’s okay, you don’t have to kneel down!!”

While confirming the surroundings for people, I urged Tachibana to stand up.

“No, this is my feelings! Even though it was a misunderstanding, this is my feeling displayed to show the punishment I placed on myself to take up such a rude attitude towards you.”

“It’s okay to not show it so please stand up!!”

“I refuse!!”

Not even for an instant, I was refused.

……………I, am being apologized right?

“Eeei, then……….”

“Wha………….!?”

If someone was looking from nearby, Tachibana was making a seiza composition and looking up at me.

I matched the height of my line of sight with Tachibana’s.

“Wh-why are you also in seiza!!”

“When conversing with someone else, talk with our line of sights in the same level, weren’t you taught that?”

“muu……that’s true……………”

Maybe she was taken back; Tachibana became a little bit calmer and nodded.

Looking at third person, there is for some reason a male and female performing a seiza and looking at each other in the back garden.

If someone sees this situation then, how would that person think, I left that thought process away for now.

“For now, I understand what Tachibana want to say…………….so, if you know it was a misunderstanding then, there is no need to say the things I wanted to say. So with that, let’s end this matter alright.”

“I can’t have that happen.”

“Why……………”

“It’s because I will not be satisfied.”

Is she really apologizing to me, such a question appeared.

“Then what should I do to make you satisfied……….”

“It’s simple. I want to compensate the crime for insulting you.”

Even if you say that, and when I asked her back what should I do------

“Punch me.”

“I don’t have that kind of interest though…………….”

“Wha,what kind of interest!! Are you a pervert!?”

“That’s why I’m saying I don’t have that interest.”

“Ah………..tha-that’s true. Sorry, I just……………”

Getting enraged then depressed how busy.

I probably guessed by the conversation we had this morning but, Tachibana is fundamentally a serious person.

That seriousness is now working as a minus point now though.

“Anyway. I have no intentions to punch Tachibana.”

“No please punch me! As long I am a daughter born from a military family, if I was embarrassed then I will wipe of that disgrace, and if I embarrassed someone else then I will have to receive punishment fit for it!!”

A daughter from a military family--------------now that she put that in her mouth, it would mean she is the type to be very worried about disgrace or pride.

(Again this turned into something annoying………….)

This problem, she probably has no intentions to end it no matter what until a form of agreement was given to her.

…………….but even so, I will never go “Okay, is that so” accepts it and raises my hands against a girl.

(What should I do…………….)

“Okay, Kokonoe. Punch me!!”

“………………. I understand, then close your eyes and grit your teeth. One shot, a hard one is coming”

“--------uh! I, I understand………………okay come!”

For a while I was thinking a way to end this situation then--------in the end, I decided to follow Tachibana’s words.

Tachibana closed her eyes. While her face was stiff and nervous, there was a type of determination felt coming from it.

If not for this situation, my heart would probably be beating quickly to the development of the girl in front of me closing her eyes.

(Well, here goes………………)

After making a small sigh, towards Tachibana i--------

“----------uh!!”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Peshi* gave her a light flick on the forehead.

“Alright, it might be a plain method but, with this it’s the end.”

“Wha!? T-to end it at such a level is-------“

“Just now I said one shot, and Tachibana said she understood. This means the promise has been made. Tachibana is from a military family right? Were you planning to scrap the promise away, just because you can’t agree?”

“Uh…………….tha-that’s………….”

“So with this, the matter for this morning is done.”

“Bu-but………….”

Trying to talk back, Tachibana was in an unsatisfied state, and towards her I once again made a sigh.

“Hey. In order to be satisfied you want me to punch you, but then you probably didn’t think of what kind of feelings I would feel after that right”

“Kokonoe…………?”

“If it is a match then it is a different story but, as long as that isn’t the case then I don’t want to raise my hands against a girl. If I followed what Tachibana said you would feel satisfied but, this time I won’t be the one satisfied. That’s why, just now was the best conciliation for me”

“Bu-but as a daughter from a military family i------“

“I don’t care. The first thing that comes is the fact Tachibana is a girl.”

“Gir,l…………….”

“Well then, we should be heading back soon. We are going to have physical enhancement training in the afternoon right. We will be late if we don’t hurry.”

I said that and stood up------then presented my hands to Tachibana.

But, Tachibana was somewhat making a blank expression and looking up at me.

“Did your feet become numb or something?”

“Th-there is no way my feet would go numb at this level.”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Fui* Tachibana turned her face away while taking my hands and standing up.

“Okay, let’s go.”

“Yeah.”

Tachibana who nodded and started walking beside me, opened her mouth around the time when we entered the school building.

“Kokonoe.”

“Hnn?”

“You are………..a weird guy.”

(Which part of me is weird)

While making a sigh, I told Tachibana what I felt towards the smile she made.

“Ah. I think this side is much better than the one just now.”

“This side?”

“Instead of a scowling face, I thought you look cuter with a smile.”

“Whaaa!!?”

My sister-------Otoha too, she was cute when she smiled.

When I think of that, as expected I think a smile suits a girl better.

When I told Otoha that, she would often show me a bashful state.

But even so-----

“Ar,are you an idiot!? What kind of nerve do you have until you can say that with such a thing without a shy face!! Like I thought, you are a weird guy!!”

When I thought Tachibana’s was shouting and her face was red for some reason, she started to walk faster.

“O-oi. What’s wrong, Tachibana?”

[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 1 Non-Colour 4.jpg|thumb]]

“Shu,shut up, don’t follow me!”

“No, the direction we are going is the same………….”

Afternoon class--------it was the start of the first physical enhancement training so we finished changing into our gym uniform, and gathered in front of the school gate.

Although it was told to be physical enhancement, since we did not hear about the content, all of my classmates were fifty-fifty expectant and anxious about the stuff we will be made to do.

However------

“Well well well--☆For these few days, it will be physical enhancement so we will be having marathons--♪.”

And, after Tsukimi-sensei announced that, most of the people here made a disgusted face.

Nonetheless, even if it is physical enhancement, it’s true that the simplest and most efficient way was to run.

“Well, let’s make it light for now. So with that said, around the academy ten te~n♪”

“…………ten laps, isn’t that quite a nice distance?”

“fuun, one lap is about four kilometers.”

“I see…………..wait, isn’t that almost a full marathon.”

I became weary from Tora’s reply.

Even though our physical abilities were power-upped, it was not hard to imagine how tough it would be with a distance almost similar to a full marathon.

And what’s more, if the up and down in the outer surroundings of the school is tough then, the severity would be more than that.

“W-we are going to run forty kilometers………?”

Hearing me and Tora’s conversation, the girl with a voluptuous chest bulge beside us--------Hotaka uneasily muttered.

“Are you perhaps bad with long distances?”

“Eh? Ah………u,un…..”

For an instant, Hotaka’s expression turned stiff after looking at my face……………it’s a little shocking.

(She said she was bad with guys because she was from a girl school so, it can’t be helped………)

“It’s because I am bad with running…………… I don’t have any specialties though……….”

After saying that with a feeble voice, Hotaka made a big sigh.

“I don’t know how tough it is but, your basic physical strength should have increased from the <<Luciful>>, isn’t it okay not to think in your usual standards?”

“I,is that so…..?”

“Aah. Also she said forty kilometers was light so, doesn’t this mean the distance is enough to run even for us right now? Even if you can’t run finish today, it looks like we will be made to run every day from now on so, I think you will get used to it and run finish sooner or later.

“Will I get used to it………….?”

“Aah, you will definitely get used to it. I was also bad at running last time but, I naturally got stamina from running every day.

More accurately, I was made to run every day though.

I remembered the time I was a kid, and my mouth just relaxed from those missed times.

“I see……. That’s true, I am already power-upped……….i,I’ll work hard.”

Hotaka turned somewhat positive and *Guu* gripped both her hands together tightly at her chest.

At that moment, the shape of her voluminous chest changed shape and I averted my sights from unable to look forward-------

The spot I averted to has Yurie there; my eyes then saw at her exposed white thighs because of the gym uniform and then remembered the matter from last night.

Thanks to that, I once again moved my sights to another direction and it became an awkward situation……….

“haa…….haa, hn, haa……………ha, fuhaa, haa……….”

Slower than my goal by 21 minutes, Yurie finished running ten rounds.

“Good work, Yurie. Drink this slowly.”

“Thank you………very much………..”

The drink I gave her was, the sports drink prepared at the goal.

After she received it, Yurie slowly hold it in her mouth following what I said.

“It is…….delicious……”

“Are you okay?”

“Ya----……………., it was tiring……….”

(Her stamina is just like how she looks.)

Even though she can carry her body like that, because she has a petite body, It looks like she doesn’t have stamina.

Nonetheless, she was 2nd place for the girls and it was quite a speed to reach the goal at 8th place in both genders.

(But even so, the blessings from the <<Luciful>> is amazing.)

The academy surrounding roads has high up and down difference while having strong winds blowing since the earth was filled in on the surface of the sea, and it made running quite tough.

But, even though it was such a course, the time taken was around 2 hours-------thinking there isn’t much difference from the full marathon’s world record, it is obvious our stamina has been enhanced.

Incidentally------

“Horaa Horaa,don’t lie down over there--. Moving will make the accumulated lactic acid break down faster--. With that said, stand up ☆.“

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Pan**Pan clapping her hands together Tsukimi-sensei also ran with us but, she was faster than everyone, and what’s more she ran while adding lap difference to everyone.

“As expected from a graduate student. I heard her <<Level>> is higher than us but, I didn’t think the difference was this large…………”

“Seriously.”

The girls top Tachibana muttered and I agreed.

“………...........”

“Wha,what is it?”

“No,nothing at all…………..!”

She glared at me silently. When I wanted to ask her about it, *fui* she turned her face away.

(Is she still unhappy from what happened just now…………)

Tachibana refused but, her mood was somewhat harmed.

(I didn’t mean to say something weird to her though………)

Maybe because she is a daughter from a military family that she can’t show smiles, there might be that kind of weird rules.

At least, it seems it was the atmosphere of not hating me.

After that, around 30 minutes passed-------and Tsukimi-sensei suddenly announced it was after school.

“U—nn, they aren’t coming back. I got bored of waiting so, todays class is over without {{Furigana|HR|Homeroom}}☆. Stand, bow, and sit down. Everyone, be careful not to be late for tomorrow. Bye-bye♪”

The homeroom teacher that looks like an innocent picture was swinging her hands towards us who were dumbfounded while going back to the school building.

“Ho,how irresponsible…..…..”

“Fuun, seriously. It’s true that her abilities has no problems but, her personality is too much of a problem.”

Tora was fed up and nodded back, and looked towards the course we were running just now.

There were 2 people able to be seen from far away but, there were no one else behind them.

And among the people who have not yet come back, Hotaka who said she was bad with long distance was included.

(I wonder if she is okay, that Hotaka……..)

Halfway I chased passed her 3 times but, the last time I saw her, she was walking.

Although I did call out to her but, I think it was quite weird whether it reached her or not.

---in the end, when Hotaka returned it was already dusk and she collapsed from fatigue as soon she reached goal.

Then today’s night time, Hotaka was still downed so her figure was missing in her seat during dinner time-------

During that occasion, there were two classmate who i have not matched their face and names together yet, I have heard they got a report of dropping out, and I was curious if Hotaka was okay.

“Uh…………”

After coming out from the bath, Yurie made a seiza and stared at the television.

Heading into shower before me, Yurie was in the upper half body pajamas like yesterday night.

Her white and slender legs entered my view and made it troubling for me to choose where to look; it somehow made me feel bad.

“What’s the matter, Tooru?”

“No,no…………more importantly Yurie, what are you watching?”

“Whole of Japan’s sakura<ref group ="1c">Cherry blossoms</ref> travels.”

Unable to hide my discomposure, I asked her and it would seem she was watching an introductory channel which introduces famous places with sakuras.

Looking at Yurie with the side of my eyes, I turned on the kettles switch.

With the reson to calm my feeling down so, I purposedly brought my favorite apple tea (However it is powder type) in order to drink it.
“Yurie, do you want to drink Apple tea too? It’s instant though.”

“Ya--. I’ll gladly have it.”

Hearing her reply, and after not even a minute, the sound of the boiling hot water from the kettle could be heard.

Later, I poured in the boiled water, and placed the cup with hot apple tea in it on the table.

“Drink slowly to avoid burning your tongue okay?”

However------

“-------uh!!”

Because Yurie was completely focused on the television, it looks like she was absent-minded from my warning and the moment she brought the cup to her mouth, her body twitched.

“Are you okay, Yurie.”

“Ya,ya---………….”

The side of her eyebrows slightly went down, and Yurie nodded despondently.

After that, I was making a smile while looking at her *fuu**fuu* cooling the apple tea while putting it in her mouth---------

“Tooru, is something wrong?”

“No, nothing.”

“Is that soo…………Tooru do you want to watch together?”

“Aah, alright.”

Accepting Yurie’s invitation, I kneeled down beside her and started watching the television with her.

Completely changed from last night, time was peacefully and slowly flowling.

(This kind of thing isn’t that bad………)

This situation was something completely unimaginable until now-------

It was strange to be beside a foreigner girl watching television so, because it was so weird and pleasant------I felt very dear towards that peacefulness.

“It’s beautiful………….”

The screen stopped moving and when a new famous place was introduced, Yurie made an admiring breath.

“Aren’t there no sakuras blooming in Yurie’s country?”

“Nai. There is none. That’s why I am happy I get to see it like this.”

Maybe watching it was a better way to put it but, even so Yurie was somehow happy and-----had an entranced expression.

(She can make these expressions too……….)

“Speaking of which………….when you meant get to see it like this, that means you have never seen it directly before?..........well it seems they are blooming inside the school area, so want to go there and see tomorrow morning?”

“……….there are sakuras blooming?”

“Aah, although it’s from a far view but, they are blooming. Although you shouldn’t expect the sakuras to be elegantly in rows like in the television…………. So, how about it Yurie?”

“Ya----. I will go………..”

Yurie nodded and-------------

“I am very looking forward, to…….it.”

After finishing her sentence, her head rode my shoulders as if she was approaching me.

“--------!?”

From her sudden action, I was surprised enough to almost raise my voice in reflex.

Her silky hair patted my cheeks, and the nice smell of the shampoo drifted out.

The part where we were touching was warm from the body warmth coming from her.

From her scent and warmth, my nervousness increased and my heartbeat increased.

(Eh, wait, Yurei,eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeehh!?)

“Yu,Yurie, what is wrong…………wait, A-re?”

Time lag blurriness again.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Suu**Suu*Yurie was making peaceful sleep breathing, looking at her like that; I released my nervousness and big sigh.

(She wasn’t entranced rather, she just wanted to sleep huh………)

Just like this, the silver girl who caused confusion to my heart for two days continuously, has reached a peaceful sleep.

===Part 2===

“U……..n………….”

The time when Hotaka Miyabi woke up was just before the date changed.

“Are you awake, Miyabi.”

“Tomoe………….chan……..i………..?”

Miyabi, rather than not knowing when she fainted, she doesn’t even know she fainted.

Tachibana Miyabi guessed it and stopped her with her hand telling her it was okay not to wake up recklessly.

“It seems it was from extreme fatigue.”

Miyabi gradually remembered the situation how she collapsed.

“I am completely useless………”

“………………That is not true. No matter how much you were power upped by the <<Luciful>>, that distance was quite severe even for me. Miyabi originally wasn’t used to moving your body right? If that is the case, it’s better for you not to call yourself useless and be negative from the beginning.”

“I see…..”

Tomoe was saying this from her true feelings but, Miyabi could only hear it as mere consolation.

“Rest a little more. I will prepare Onigiri<ref group ="1c">Rice ball, usually wrapped with seaweed</ref> on the table so eat it if you feel hungry.”

“U,un……thank you, Tomoe-chan……..”

Saying her thanks, Miyabi closed her eyes.

But right now, inside her chest was swarming greatly with anxiety towards the severeness todays training and her how low ability was in response to it.

(Will I, be able to do it…………)

<noinclude>
==Translation Notes and References==
<references group="1c" />

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Absolute Duo:Volume 1 Chapter 4

2013-10-09T23:30:29Z

Gulcasa766: periods

==Chapter 4 『Again,Apple Tea』==

===Part 1===
“Looks like it scattered quite a lot………”

3rd day after enrollment. We followed the promise we made last night and went to see the sakura<ref group ="1d">cherry blossoms</ref> flowers the first thing in the morning.

But, it seems it was early blooming this year.

Unfortunately, the season for the sakura has passed and, the connecting leaves started to stand out.

“Sorry about the short-lived happiness, Yurie.”

“Nai. It doesn’t change the fact it is beautiful.”

Looking up at the peach colored background on the sky, Yurie leaked out her impression as if she was mumbling.

Staring at the side of her face, I then once again brought my sights back to the sakura------

I immediately made a good idea.

“I think it is a little too fast from now but, let’s come and see it next year and this time when it is in full bloom………..ah, it’s also possible to go to a famous nearby spot instead of here though”

“Ya--. I also feel it is a little too fast but, I look forward to it.”

Without releasing her sights from the sakura, Yurie nodded.

“Let’s come back together and watch again”

“Aah, together------“

(……….Together?)

“What is wrong, Tooru?”

“N,no………”

(That just now, don’t tell i her think it was a date invitation?)

It’s true I think Yurie is cute but, even so it’s not like I have feelings for her.

Purely, I just wanted to show her the sakuras in full bloom but--------

Those were my feelings and it was it was different from what the invited Yurie was maybe thinking of.

It can’t be helped if I made her think I am a loose man from inviting her to a date when 3 days has not even passed yet.

“I, I only wanted you to show you the sakura when it is at its prettiest and, I don’t mean it in any other way okay?”

“--------?”

In panic, even when I said something with no ulterior moves, Yurie tilted her head and the bells rang softly.

Whether it’s the misunderstandings with Tachibana yesterday, Yurie is distant in response to those kinds of talks.

“Is there some other meaning?”

“Eh, ah, no……….-----------uh! I, I know! Let’s invite Tora, Tachibana and the rest when we come see the sakura………! I,its probably more fun when everyone comes…….!”

“Ya---. Is that so, then let’s do that.”

When I talked to her about flower viewing with everyone while dodging the question, luckily it seems Yurie forgotten about the other meaning.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Hou* the moment I made a breath, a gust of wind passed by.

The sakura petals swirled out, and danced up to the sky.

“It’s beautiful………..”

While staring at the blizzard of sakura petals, Yurie softly mumbled.

“Yeah……………..but it’s more beautiful when it is at full bloom.”

“Is that so…………..”

“Now then, it’s about time we go back”

I urged Yurie, and she started walking beside me.

“……….Tooru.”

“Hn?”

“Next year……………it’s a promise?”

“Aah, it’s a promise.”

“Ya---“

Yurie nodded.

Towards her anticipating figure now that we made a promise in after a year, I just couldn’t hide my nauseated smile.

“-------?”

Today for a one hour limit, we were handed a list and was made to check it.

In the list, all the new students’ picture, name, martial arts or sports experience or none, the manifested <<Blaze>> was all written in it. Inside this, it means we are to find our <<Duo>> teammate.

“Fuun, it would be nice if there is someone that can compete with my glasses in this.”

“When Tora says it, it turns out that way.”

“It’s not a gag!”

“Well, leaving that aside, if it is okay with Tora would you want to team up?”

“Mu………….?”

I had enough of looking at the list so; I brought up an idea to Tora.

“It’s not like we don’t know each other, I think it not a bad deal though…………..”

“Bad? Rather………-------!! Fu,fuun. I don’t mind if you say you really want to.”

Because it was exactly what I predicted, I made a wry smile inside my heart.

“Also, I am tired with living together with this guy.”

Tora pointed towards the guy prostrating himself and sleeping on the table beside him, and murmured.

This guy is called Tatsu, and according to Tora, his body was of a big muscle idiot, his voice was also of a big muscle idiot, and a sport-oriented sweltering muscle idiot. He had a rough personality that doesn’t listen to someone when they talk, and it would seems he was quarreling with Tora who has a sensitive personality from the get go.

(Well, with this my <<Duo>> is Tora going to be then)

The application to school will happen on Saturday so it’s still far away but, I think it won’t be a problem since judging from Tora’s reaction it was practically fixed.

“Yurie what are you going to do?”

“I’ll try talking to some people.”

“It’ll be great if you team up with a good partner.”

“Ya---. Thank you very much.”

---after that, an ability measurement was commenced with a 3 to 4 hours’ time limit, in the females Yurie and Tachibana shown amazing results, and was bathe with the attentions from the surroundings.

In the afternoon there was a physical ability enhancement training in succession from yesterday but----

During that occasion, Hotaka once again collapsed the same time she reached the goal.

“Looks like this isn’t fit for Hotaka.”

Someone muttered that and that sentence was deeply left inside my ear.

The morning on the 4th day of enrollment. I happened to wake up the first.

The subdued sunlight coming in from the gap of the curtain made me wake up from my sleep.

(Well, then……….I guess I’ll finish changing my clothes before Yurie wakes up)

In order to prevent trouble, we should change in the dressing room.

Following the rule made on the first day, I headed towards the dressing room while yawning, but-----

At that moment, I found out the rule is completely useless if there is a ''previous costumer there''.

“[……………..]”

It seems the previous customer has the same aim as mine, and it looks like that person just took of the shirt that person was wearing.

I am very sure on how stiff my face became.

In response to that the previous costumer----------Yurie, was staring at me with her eyes opened a little in surprise.

Her figure has nothing else other than her lower underwear and the skin-color ratio crossed 90%.

However, thanks to her just stripping off and holding the shirt, I could almost see the important part of her chest and I should be calling this the silver lining of a dark cloud.

No, in the border line of her snow like white skin and shirts, I saw a pink colored------

“Good morning, Tooru.”

A penetrating cold-------but to the person herself it was most likely normal-------her voice with no high or low pitch, pulled me back to reality when my thoughts was in the middle of freezing.

“Go-Go-Good, morning. Yuri,e……………….”

“Did you sleep well?”

“A,ahh……………..”

“That is good. By the way, Tooru is going to change too?”

“Yea,yeah. That’s true………..”

For some reason my tone became polite.

“I am sorry but, please wait over there a little while. If this goes on and we change our clothes like this, I will be embarrassed to change in front of Tooru”

“Tha-that’s true………..”

As expected even Yurie’s cheeks were blushing, and after I nodded with my stiffened face, I turned to the right and headed to the living room.

(Tha-That was shocking…………..why am I doing something so cliché………..)

If I confirmed if Yurie was sleeping, or maybe the thought of calling out to the dressing room just in case, this was exactly what ''No use crying over spilled milk'' meant.

“Sorry to have made you wait.”

“-----------!!”

The instant I a voice was called out from my back, I thought I bounced up 10 centimeters on the spot.

“Yu,Yurie, Sorry! Just now err, I wasn’t trying to peek but………..!!”

“I don’t mind. However, I wish you would be careful from now on.”

“Huh…………?”

It can’t be helped even I was scolded since this was the first time she revealed her expression this time, I asked back while opening my mouth wide like an idiot towards Yurie’s words.

“I said, I don’t mind.”

“I,is it okay to leave it unexplained………….?”

“Ya---. But just like I said just now, please be careful from now on. …………….It’s embarrassing.”

“I, I get it. I’ll be careful.”

“If you understand this then, this matter is over. So Tooru, you can change now.”

After nodding, I entered the dressing room and made a big sigh.

(Fuu, I’m glad it didn’t turn into something annoying……….i have to follow the promise and be careful from now on)

<<Fist Practice>>-----
There was one lesson starting from today, and it was free Kumite<ref group ="1d">paired karate kata, belt-work</ref>.

There were many amateurs inside the new students, and I was wondering if this was okay to have Kumite in the beginning since they might get hurt but, according to the school policy, teaching the skills has no meaning and only when using it, it will reach the body.

In the practice, the two girls that were standing out in the ability measurement yesterday-----Yurie and Tachibana were once again bathing in attention from the surroundings.

Tachibana was showing combination attacks with breathing hard. Towards those movements that look like dancing, the voices of shock and admiration were coming from everywhere.

In response to that she was getting close and distancing herself, Yurie main focus was a hit and out, she uses the effectiveness of her speed to oppose Tachibana.

“Yurie’s movements are amazing too but, Tachibana isn’t losing……”

Almost par-------Yurie was more in number of moves but, Tachibana handled all of it and replace from defense to offense to the gaps in an instant.

Especially the one that attracts the eyes was the excellence of the defense receiving Yurie’s number of hits.

“Fuun. As expected from the Tachibana style 18 arts.”

“Tachibana style?”

“A famous school with various martial arts and has ancient martial arts as its core. Although this is first time I am looking at it.”

“………….You know quite a lot.”

“It was written on yesterday’s list. Why didn’t you read it, you bastard……..”

“For the <<Duo>> I am going to team up with Tora anyway, so I thought it was alright not to purposely check others………”

When I made a wry smile and replied, Tora held his head.

And, the whistle to stop the kumite was blown.

“Okay~Okay~. That is all. After a 3 minutes rest, this time change your opponent okay--♪”

At that announcement, Yurie and Tachibana took a bow, exchanged 1 or 2 words and stopped the kumite.

In the end, it looks like both of them failed to give a decisive blow.

“Well then, who am I going to fight with………….”

Me and Tora said our farewells and I was in midst of looking for my next opponent--------immediately Yurie’s figure entered my eyes.

Girls------------most likely her next opponent----------she was talking to her but, somehow it was strange.

The girl swing her head to the side and in the end made a bow before leaving. And this time when she talked to another girl, the girl did the same thing and made a bow.

“Yurie, can’t you find an opponent?”

“Ya---“

When I called out to Yurie who looks like she was having trouble finding the next person to talk to, she somehow replied back powerlessly.

It would seem, after looking at her match with Tachibana, they probably got cold feet.

(This is troubling…………)

Most of the girls have no martial art experience so this is normal.

“…………Yurie, want to do it with me?”

“Is it okay?”

“Aah. Looking at that just now, I felt like having a match with you”

“………………….Thank you very much.”

For an instant, she opened her eyes wide a little, and immediately lowered her head.

The half of the reason I invited Yurie was because of sympathy, and the other reason was just like I said.

Judging from the entrance exam and the Tachibana battle just now, Yurie is faster than me.

Towards that speed, I wanted to try finding out how I could oppose it.

“Well then, let’s begin.”

“Ya---“

The whistle was blown, and we lightly exchange our fist.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Chirin* when I thought the sound of the bell which she didn’t take out even for this rang, Yurie closed the distance in an instant.

(kuh………..! it’s a speed beyond my assumptions!! Directly {{Furigana|fighting|Competing}} against her is troubling………!)

Looking at it, this was completely different from a match, and it became a one-sided defensive fight.

We are made to stop the moment before we land an attack to avoid injuries but even so, it was done while we are almost serious.

In the end, I only avoided decisive blows and was overwhelmed from the start to the end.

“Fuu, as expected from you. Have a match with me next time, Yurie.”

“Gladly.”

Yurie who was making nods, somewhat looked happy.

However------after that I saw Yurie having problems looking for an opponent, and then I immediately thought.

(Looking at that rate, is she okay finding a <<Duo>>………..?)

Maybe she was having trouble blending into the surroundings well, I was a little worried.

At night-------after finishing bathing and dinner, all that is left is to sleep.

In this hour ever since the second day, it became a routine to watch television beside each other to leisurely pass time.

Today they were featuring animals, and while watching a baby lion rolling around [Cute………..] Yurie muttered and her eyes were somewhat sparkling.

“Yurie do you like animals?”

“Ya---. Especially birds-------inside that I like the parakeet the most.”

When I asked her while I was preparing the cup filled with apple tea in it, classic answers such as cats and dogs was not replied back.

“Tooru, do you like animals too?”

The question was reversed back to me and she stared at me, this is--------gaze of anticipations.

“……..it’s not like I hate them but, it’s not like I like them either”

While hesitating and thinking I might disappoint her, I decided to answer her honestly.

“Is that so. Which means, you don’t have an animal you like most?”

“Aah, that is the case.”

“If that is the case, if by any chance you want to own a pet I would recommend a parakeet. Its wings are beautiful, its voice and gesture is cute, it will get attached to you, it is smart, it is fluffy, it is also springy too”

(What is springy? Is it something like mochi<ref group ="1d">Sticky rice cakes</ref>? Even though it has wings?)

“So parakeets are----------“

Like usual, especially her expression did not changed but--------------I was a little overpowered by Yurie’s talk about parakeet which was used in an oddly enthusiastic tone, and had no choice but to nod.

“I, I get it. I’ll choose parakeet if I plan to own a pet………….”

“Ya----“

Yurie who nodded in my reply, somehow looked happy.

“By the way-------------“

In the middle of it, I asked the thing that was bothering me in the daytime.

“Hey Yurie……………err, ah---, have you decided who is going to be your <<Duo>>?”

But even so, since I was hesitant to directly ask her if she can’t blend in with the class, it was quite an indirect method.

“…………I requested Tomoe.”

“I see. Then that’s good.”

It looks like my worries were needless anxiety, and was an unneeded bother.

If it is Tachibana, she is good in taking care of others, and she probably is in the same level to compare with each other with so, to Yurie, this is probably a good partner.

“Tooru’s is Tora?”

“Aah. Saying this or another, as expected it looks like I don’t have to hesitant with him thanks to the time we gone through………….more or less, his personality is difficult though”

While making a wry smile, I placed the cup in front of Yurie.

“Thank you very much.”

Yurie nodded and drank the apple tea.

I also put the cup on my mouth, like this it turned silent--------but a peaceful time was being passed.

(This time would end soon……………”

Although there are few days more, when I think about this time ending after tomorrow night, I somehow had a reluctant feeling.

(The first day was filled with nervousness though)

“------------? Tooru, you look like you are enjoying something, is something wrong?”

“No, nothing. It’s laughing while reminiscing.”

In response to Yurie tilting her head in wonder, I replied with a wry smile.

5th day, Friday--------and today again, the afternoon was the customary marathon but…………..

“She’s late…………”

Even though I turned into dusk, I muttered that out because Hotaka has not reached the goal.

(Although she finished faster yesterday……………)

Reaching the goal when the sky was starting to change color.

That was what happened yesterday, and what’s more she collapsed and fainted.

Even though there were noticeable changes in only a few days, I wondered what happened today.

“Is it about Miyabi?”

Having heard my muttering, Tachibana asked me.

“Tachibana too……………well she is your roommate. It’s only natural to be worried”

“Aah.-----------maybe, Miyabi already………….”

I don’t have to ask the end of her sentence to know.

In this few days, almost every day, one or two people will {{Furigana|drop out|Quit}} school.

Even though it was tough trainings ever since early enrollment, seeing the number of classmates decreasing as days passes, make me feel lonely.

Right now, even the girl Tachibana was looking after was also [I can go on anymore………] complaining, that figure was similar to Hotaka.

When I imagined Hotaka was maybe thinking like that too.

“………………..I am going to check a little.”

After i left only those words, I started running in the track in reverse.

Soon, after going around half a round, I saw Hotaka leaning and sitting down under the tree beside the road.

“Are you okay, Hotaka.”

“Ah……Kokonoe-kun, what’s wrong………..?”

When I called out to Hotaka, she powerlessly raised her face.

“It looks like you weren’t coming back, so I came to check.”

“Ah………..sorry, I twisted my leg………….”

“Looks like walking is also a problem…………..get on.”

“Eh?”

I faced my back to her, and get on one knee.

Hotaka didn’t understand the meaning at first but, the same time she realize it, she swing her head in great panic.

“Tha-tha-that’s bad! Kokonoe-kun just finished running!! Al,also I am heavy too!!”

Hotaka who is usually quiet, as expected would make loud voices when she was in panic.

“It’s okay, just get on. It’s not like you can start walking again after resting a bit.”

“Bu,but my regenerative powers were also enhanced by the <<Luciful>> too…………”

“It’s true that might be the case but, if you wait and recover until you can move again, it will turn completely dark and it will be dangerous.”

When I reached here, the sun has almost descended and after 30 minutes the shades of night would probably fall.

But even so, Hotaka was still hesitant.

To Hotaka who is bad with the opposite sex, she might need quite some courage to be piggy-bagged.

“…………..i don’t really mind going on like this. But, if we are too late, then Tachibana will worry.”

“Ah…………”

I think I was a little under-handed but, it looks like bringing out her roommates name was effective.

After wavering for a while, Hotaka asked back with her cheeks blushed a little.

“E,err……..then, can I count………….on you?”

“Aah, of course”

I made a firm nod, and was okay carrying Hotaka until--------

“……….big”

“Eh, what?”

“No, nothing……..”

It can’t be helped because of the piggy-back posture but, being pressed by 2 bulges, those extra-large sizes were freely appealing.

Hotaka who was not exerting any strength, completely left her body on me-------

(U,uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!?)

From the softness I found out the first time, my reasoning was in the verge of collapsing.

Enough for me to shout out right now, my brain fell into panic.

(Calm down me. It’s not like I wanted to piggy-back her just because I wanted this. That’s why calm down, you have to calm down, if you keep trembling you’ll be found out……!!)

“He,hey, Kokonoe-kun……”

“Wha-wha-what is it!?”

Even though I was trembling and my voice turned shrill and nervous, it would seem I wasn’t noticed by Hotaka.

“I, wonder if I can go on like this…………? Although my stamina was supposed to be enhanced by the <<Luciful>> I couldn’t run finish………..from now on, I wonder if I can keep up…………”

“Hotaka.”

It looks like today’s retire resulted in giving Hotaka who was originally bad at running the final blow.

Just like that, her low spirits reflected to her voice tone and even now in the verge of crying Hotaka continued her words.

“If I came to Kouryou,I thought something would change……..but, as expected it was useless……in the end, I was only a <<Adapt>> and I have no talent………”

“It’s okay. That’s because Hotaka passed the exam.”

“……..the person that became my opponent for the exam ran away. My legs were frozen and couldn’t move………”

While replying back ''I see'', I agreed with Hotaka’s passing reason.

[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 1 Non-Colour 5.jpg|thumb]]

(It’s true that, not everyone won the fight and managed to stay)

If there are people like me and Tachibana who has martial arts experience inside the successful applicants, there are also people who doesn’t even have sports experience………. And Hotaka was one of the latters.

“Ah………..so,sorry. Towards someone who I just knew recently, even if I tell you something like this, it will only trouble you.”

“When you think it is painful, it’s better to say it out.”

“……………unn, thank you……….”

In a soft voice. Together with those words, Hotaka buried her face into my back.

Just like that, after walking silently for a while--------------not long later, I said something with quite a strong voice.

“Those who want long trees would definitely strengthen its roots.”

“Eh……?”

After a twitch, Hotaka raised her face.

“That was my master’s favorite proverb and he was the one who thought me the basics of martial art. Speaking in martial arts term, it means, if you want to be stronger do not neglect the basics.”

“Kokonoe-kun………….”

While saying that, I thought it was ironic.

That, I myself was advancing in the total opposite of those words…….

Even if I have <<Adapt>>, the moment I started seeking the outer <<Power>> from <<Luciful>>, I have lost the rights to put these words into my mouth.

But even so, when I thought I wanted to cheer Hotaka up, the first thing that popped out was those words.

“I know of the feeling of being worthless. But, <<Power>> is not something that attaches to body overnight. That’s why, it might be tough now, I think you should continue running and running. Stamina is something that is obtained the more you run. Something like talent doesn’t matter”

“Something like talent………….doesn’t matter…………”

“Work hard-------I am not going to say something that irresponsible. But, isn’t it alright to run a little more before giving up? Even if you don’t have talent, you will definitely change that’s what I think. And most of all------“

“Most of all…………….?”

“I’m going to get lonely if Hotaka goes.”

“Ko,Kokonoe-kun………….”

If this goes on, Hotaka would probably {{Furigana|drop out|Quit}} school soon.

Even though we just became acquaintances, I thought it was lonely.

And that’s why because I thought of that, I could honestly tell my feelings.

If I don’t tell her now, I felt that the chance to talk with Hotaka won’t come………….

“……………. ……………….Kokonoe-kun, you were bad at running right?”

“Aah, I was bad at it.”

“What place did you get today?”

“1st place.”

“You get 1st place everyday………..”

“That’s because I got stamina from running everyday”

“……………… I wonder……….if I could run fast like Kokonoe-kun………?”

“……………………I can’t guarantee you that but, it is certain you will be faster than now if you run everyday”

“A,at times like I think you should have replied [You will definitely run faster]…………”

“Ah,So,sory……”

“Fufu, it’s okay. I'll forgive you.”

I could hear giggles coming from behind.

“…………..hey, Kokonoe-kun. I will work hard. I’ll try running a bit more……..”

After saying that, Hotaka hugged tighter.

“------!?”

“Thank you, Kokonoe-kun………Kokonoe-kun you are warm……….”

“Re,really?”

“Unn, you’re warm……….”

Being pushed by those soft bulges, my heart was beating hard and wondered if that made my body temperature increase.

Only, at that time, I couldn’t see Hotaka’s face but even so, I somehow felt confident she was smiling.

And at the same time, I got a confidence everything was okay.

After walking for a while, not long after, we found Yurie and Tachibana coming to greet us from far away, and Hotaka made big swings her hands.

“Well then, good work until today.”

“Ya---. Good work.”

There were various cookies and candies on the table.

What will begin is a tea party. It was the official last night before determining the <<Duo>>, so we decided to open a modest farewell party.

“It is delicious.”

“It’s instant though.”

“Nai. Things that are delicious are delicious.”

“If that’s the case then it’s good. Come back to drink anytime you want.”

“………….is it okay?”

“Aah, there are no dormitory rules that say you can’t come------“

“------?”

Towards me who stopped my words halfway, Yurie tilted her head.

Even in under normal circumstances, she was already standing out from living with me, if she comes over after deciding her <<Duo>> and separated to another room, i feel an unnecessary misunderstanding will occur.

“Tooru, what is wrong?”

“Aah, eer, I have spare packs so I’ll give them to you.”

“Is it okay?”

“To your roommate-------Tachibana, recommend it to her.”

“Ya----“

After looking at Yurie making nods, I somehow feel her happiness being transmitted over.

Even though it was a few days, thanks passing time with her close by, I could more or less know about the signs of her expression.
In the end, somehow or another, Tora asked me to become his <<Duo>>.

This morning, [I,if you have not decided on your partner then I don’t mind teaming up with you] with a big attitude, Tora brought this talk up although it was difficult for him to say it.

So from tomorrow onwards I will be in the same room with Tora, while Yurie will be in the same room with Tachibana, which means this pleasant time will end today--------

When I thought about it, I somehow felt a little lonely.

“[……………………………………]”

When I starting thinking about that the conversation stopped, and the room turned quiet.

Inside the silence, after a while passed like that---------not long later, the first one to open her mouth was Yurie.

“Tooru”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Kacha* the sound of the cup placed on the saucer sounded and Yurie looked straight at me.

“Although it was a short while, thank you very much.”

“Aah, this side too. Yurie, you can tell me anytime, if you have any problems.”

“……………..Ya---“

Yurie nodded.

“……………………….”

“Tooru?”

“Ah, no…………nothing.”

It might be my imagination.

The moment Yurie nodded, she somehow looked lonely----------that definitely was my imagination.

“Well then well then, remember to send the <<Duo>> application to the registry office before today evening 6 o’clock. If you pass that time, unless there is a very good reason, you won’t be changing until graduation so please play nice with your partner. It’s a promise with Usa-sensei okay~☆”

Saturday-------{{Furigana|SHR|Short Homeroom}} after the last notification ended, and we reached to after school time, the classmates who decided on their partners, were walking out off the classroom together one after another.

“Should we go too, Tora?”

“Fuun, it’s okay later. It’s a waste of time to purposely lineup.”

“Then let’s go for lunch.”

“Aah, let’s do that.”

We exit the classroom to head to the cafeteria.

(Now that I think about it, what about Yurie-------------)

And after I turned back into the classroom, she might have gone to register already, together with Tachibana, they could not be seen.

“Enough already, it’s about time we go now.”

About the time when the sun was sinking, we ended our table tennis we started to help digest the meal we finished and I urged Tora to go register.

“Fuun, that’s true. It’s not funny, to not team up because we didn’t make it on time.”

“……………..that’s because Tora went one more game, one more game, and didn’t stop.”

“There is no way I, can allow more loses than you in mere table tennis.”

“Don’t get serious on that mere table tennis then…………”

Nonetheless, it’s true that if my opponent had more wins than me, then I will also get serious.

“Speaking of which Tooru. Who is your roommate teaming with?”

“Looks like its Tachibana.”

“Fumu. Tachibana huh…………….that’s a <<Duo>>I want to have a match with.”

“Seriously, that’s so Tora-''like''.”

If they are decided to be partners then, as <<Duo>>------what’s more, there is a practice battle using <<Blaze>>, when I heard that, I could understand clearly about Tora’s feelings.

Speed Yurie and defense Tachibana

When I am having a match with that team-up, I wonder how far I will go……….

When there is a goal that has to be accomplished, a different type of genuine joy secretly made my heart pound in excitement.

“Fuun, that is so ''like you''. Your face is smiling.”

“Haha, well yeah.”

Just like that, after chatting and talking about people who might team up as <<Duo>, we reached the registry office.

Luckily, or rather it is normal at a time like this, there were no students registering.

I knocked on the registry office window, and called out to the clerk fiddling with a personal computer inside.

“I’m sorry but, I want to register for the <<Duo>> please.”

“Oka~y. well then, please bring out your student card here.”

“Student card?”

“We will register the <<Duo>>’s name on the student card too.”

''I see'', I agreed and at that time when I was about to bring out my student card.

“Kokonoe, also Tora too…………..registering now?”

My name was called out by a familiar voice and when I turned to that side, Tachibana was standing over there.

And standing beside her was------

“He,hello, Kokonoe-kun…………”

“Tachibana, and Hotaka too. Why are you doing here for?”

“What do you mean by over here. I think it should be the same as you two.”

“w,we came for the <<Duo>> registration……..”

What does this mean? Tachibana is going to be Hotaka’s <<Duo>>…………?

From those unexpected words, my brain was filled with question marks.

(But if I am certain, Yurie did………..)

Is it certain?

Is it true?

Remember back, that time Yurie said--------

'''“I requested Tomoe”'''

“--------------uh!!”

Yeah, she did not say a single word about teaming up with Tachibana.

“Tachibana! How about Yurie!? Who did Yurie team up with!? Didn’t she request you!?”

“Yurie? It’s true that she requested me to be her <<Duo>> but, I refused her by saying I was going to team up with Miyabi”

She was refused?

That is why Yurie planned not to team up with anyone?

A person that would team up as <<Duo>> with Yurie?

<nowiki>-</nowiki>-----No one.

After enrollment, I only time I see Yurie intimately speaking with others, was only with Tachibana, Hotaka and no one else.

(Now that I think about it, at that time too----------)

During the <<Fist practice>>, I remembered the image of her having trouble finding an opponent.

“-------!! Sorry! Who are the ones that has not applied as a <<Duo>> yet!?”

“E,h, errrr------------“

While being surprised at my threatening attutide, the clerk said out the names that has not finished registering.

For males, it’s me, Tora, and Tatsu these 3 people. For the girls, its Tachibana, Hotaka and also-----Yurie.

“Yurie………….is not going to team up as <<Duo>> with anyone………..?”

Rather, if we and Tachibana and Hotaka finished registering, Yurie will automatically be teamed up with the only one without a partner, Tatsu.

(What does this mean? Why didn’t she tell me!?)

Maybe………

If I was in Yurie’s position-------------I can’t say it.

There is no way I can say something that can make the person in front worried.

Last night, the thing I felt when Yurie nodded------------the reason why I think I saw she looked lonely was because of this.

Next, inside the time we passed time together these few days, the various things she shown surfaced up my mind and vanished.

That time when she brought her body closer to want me to teach her that technique.

That time when she said that baby lion looked cute.

That time when she passionately recommended me the parakeet.

Although it was inevitable, that time when her cheeks were blushing when she was peeked at when changing.

That stern expression she shows when having a match with me or Tachibana.

That time when she said the apple tea was delicious.

The figure she said it was beautiful when looking at the blizzard of sakura petals dancing in the wind.

And for last---------

At the night of enrollment, I remembered the tears Yurie made.

(I----------------)

Looking at those tears, what did I thought?

(I thought I wanted to be Yurie’s strength!!)

In the next instant, I dashed off like a bullet.

“Tooru!?”

With my leg strength enhanced, it made Tora’s voice far away in a blink of an eye.

“Yurie, Yurie…………..!!”

While putting the name of the silver girl in my mouth, while having her figure floating in my mind, I ran to the dormitory as fast as I could.

However----------------Yurie was not in the room.

“Where did she go………….”

Coming out from the room, I looked around the dormitory.

Even when I asked people if they saw Yurie, not even one person saw her.

Going around all the facilities in the dormitory, even after I came back to the classroom, Yurie could not be seen at all.

(Don’t tell me she went outside the school? No, going outside in normal days is prohibited)

Looking for her.

Going around looking and looking for her.

While calling out to Yurie’s name.

But, while being unable to find the silver girl, time was ruthlessly passing by------------

The blue sky turned to dusk and the clock tower rising in the middle of the school site announced that the time was 5 o’clock.

Feeling impatient from the sound of the echoing bell, the moment I looked towards the clock tower--------

“---------------!!”

I found a moving shadow over there, and gasped.

Without even distinct whether or not it was human or not, the moment I saw the silver light swaying from the wind, I started running.

I reached to the tower, opened the door leading to the upper floor and advanced up the stairs.

At the end, there was a big and wide hall there.

When I looked up, a giant bell was being hanged from the ceiling.

The evening sun was shining in----------and inside that light, the silver girl was looking high up the sky.

The madder sky glorified her {{Furigana|silver hair|Silver blonde}}.

And she looked like an angel wishing to go back to the skies……….

“…………………I’ve been looking for you, Yurie.”

“Tooru…………”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>chirin* making the bells ring, Yurie turned her head over.

“Is there something wrong?”

“Don’t say is there something wrong…………why…………why didn’t you tell me about not teaming up as a <<Duo>>with Tachibana…….!!”

“…………………..”

Towards my quite harsh tone, Yurie closed her eyes as if to reject my reply.

“It’s because, it isn’t something that can be fixed by talking…………”

It’s true that is the case.

If she says it, it might trouble me.

I will team up with Tora as a <<Duo>>, that’s because I told her that.

But, even so---------

“But even so, I wanted you to tell me.”

“…………….why is that?”

“I--------“

I made a vow when I saw those tears.

“That’s because I wanted to become Yurie’s strength.”

“Tooru.”

Her {{Furigana|deep red eyes|Ruby eyes}} trembled.

“That’s why---------“

I brought out my hands. And directed it to Yurie.

“Will you team up with me as <<Duo>>, Yurie.”

“Too……….ru………..?”

It seems, Yurie diid not immediately understood the meaning and tilted her small head, after a while a perplexed expression float out.

“But, Tora…………….”

“That guy will understand. That’s because we’ve been together for a long time.”

“……………..but I don’t want to cause any troubles to Tooru--------“

“I’ll say it many times!”

I interrupted Yurie’s words, and once again put my vow and wish in my mouth.

“I want to become Yurie’s strength. Don’t be considerate about causing trouble to me and count on me. No, I want you to count on me!! That’s why Yurie------“

“Tooru………….”

“Please become my <<{{Furigana|Duo|Partner}}>>!”

The feelings from my heart I said, echoed throughout the clock tower and sky.

Those feelings------------reached Yurie’s heart and echoed.

Yurie made one step forward.

She walked out, and weighted her small hands on mine.

“Ya----“

While nodding like usual------

Yurie smiled.

The first time I saw her smiling face.

[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 1 Non-Colour 6.jpg|thumb]]

It was a small smile but, it was very attractive-----

For a brief moment, I was lost in words………….

===Part 2===

“Okay, the registration is done with this.”

The student cards that were given back from the clerk had both of names written on it.

From this moment onwards, Tooru and Yurie are now official <<Duo>>.

Hearing from the clerk, this was the first time a gender different <<Duo>> was team-upped in Kouryou.

Although many years have passed since the creation of the organization, when they think this is the first, Yurie could only feel some kind of fate with Tooru.

“Okay then, once again please take care of me, Yurie. …………..also, definitely tell me if you have any problems from now on. That’s because we are officially partners from today onwards.”

“Ya----“

“Good Good.”

“Ah…………….”

Tooru petted on Yurie’s nodding head like a dear child.

Yurie thought it was ticklish.

At the same time, she remembered her father’s big warm hands.

That warmth still lingered even after Tooru’s hand left.

When Tooru was not looking, Yuire touched the part she was patted on------and made a quiet smile.

“Well then, let’s go back. To our room.”

“Ya----. That’s true. And-------“

Yurie nodded to Tooru’s words, and said out the suggestion that she was conscious about when she thought the daily life until now will start once again.

“Again, apple tea-----“

==Translation Notes and References==

<references group="1d" />

<noinclude>
{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Absolute Duo:Volume 1 Chapter 1

2013-09-30T02:23:30Z

Gulcasa766: Awkward sentence.

==Chapter 1 『To this 《Shield》———』==

===Part 1===

The moment the silver girl showed herself, the sound disappeared from the auditorium similar to the moment when the sea waves draw in.

Likewise, the moment I saw her, I also took a breath and became speechless.

You definitely won’t forget her once you have seen her —— a girl with such appearance was standing at the entrance of the Kouryou Academy ceremony hall.

Her silver-blonde hair came down to her hips, her skin, as white as snow, looked pale, and her ruby-coloured eyes certainly made it obvious that she was a foreigner after a single glance.

(She’s basically like a bisque doll……)

The reason I felt that about her wasn’t just because of her appearance, which was giving off the feeling that she was an illusion.

Despite the multiple stares, I couldn’t catch a single expression cross her slightly childish face.

That silver girl, every move of hers was attracting attention — ''ring''.... walked forward as the bell rang.

''Step''.... ''step''.... in a situation where the sound of her shoes echoed within the quiet atmosphere, while furthermore having everyone stare at her, her actions and demeanor made me feel as if I was watching a scene from a film. This girl was walking forward with complete disregard for the countless stares, fixed on every move of hers.

She walked past me and when she sat down three rows in front of my position, the chain of silence was finally broken, and chatter could be heard, mixed with some sighs of relief.

“Haa…… I guess that’s what you would call a beautiful girl……”

The girl with a pony-tail who is sitting beside me said this with a sigh.

“………… Hey, can you at least reply to me?”

While my shoulder is being poked by her fingers, I face the girl.

“Were you perhaps talking to me?”

“Is there anyone else?”

While looking around, I saw that the seat diagonally in front of me and the seat behind me were empty. There was a girl reading through the school entrance pamphlet diagonally behind me.

“……Sorry, I didn’t realize it.”

As I apologized, the girl smiled.

“Fufu, looks like you are the type of person who can talk normally.”

“Huh?”

“You had a frown on your face this whole time. So I, who am sitting beside you, wanted to do something about this awkward atmosphere.”

“Ah…… I apologise again. I was concerned about something.”

“And you are telling me that your concerns weren’t a serious issue compared to that beautiful girl from a foreign country?”

“Haha, looks like it.”

[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 1 Non-Colour 1.jpg|thumb]]

I ended up making a bitter smile to her comment, which she made while putting on a meaningful smile.

“Ahaha, I can understand that feeling despite being a girl. She is such a beautiful girl, so it would be natural for you to have your eyes taken by her. ……But I wonder why she came all the way to a school like this?”

A school like this. — There was a reason why the girl with the ponytail said it like that.

The Kouryou Academy, the school I will be attending from today onward, unlike the average high school, is know for being a special technique training school.

The special technique we will be learning at this school is — battle techniques.

For harmonious Japan, it’s an extremely special school that teaches techniques which are not needed in our daily lives.

“She must have her own reasons.”

She came all the way from overseas to learn battle techniques, so that silver girl must have her own reasons.

“……There is also the possibility that she has been living in Japan from the start.”

“Ahaha, there certainly is. ……But she sure is a cute and beautiful girl. Oh my, I’m so jealous of her.”

“I agree with you, but I think you are quite the beauty yourself.”

“Am I? Fufu, thank you… wait, what!? W-W-Why did you suddenly say something embarrassing like that!?”

“I just said what came to my mind……”

The girl sitting beside me had her light coloured hair tied up, so I had an impression that she was a lively girl. Her face looked both beautiful and cute, and she possessed the atmosphere of a girl blossoming into a woman. I understood that she is sociable since she initiated the conversation , and judging by her ability to casually discuss difficult topics with out making me feel bad, I suspect she might have been popular during her middle school years.

“N-Normally, people won’t say that even if it comes to mind……!!”

“It is?”

“Of course it is—”

“……I’m sorry, but can you quiet down a bit?”

The cold voice which came from behind us belonged to the girl who was reading through the pamphlet.

“Ah…… I-I’m very sorry!”

“Sorry for making a ruckus.”

“It’s alright…… If you are going to quiet down, then I won’t say any more.”

Both the pony-tail girl and I faced forward after apologising.

“Cough. A-Anyway…… don’t say anything like that again, so suddenly. Depending on the person, they can get the wrong idea……”

“Y-Yeah, I got it……”

Even though I nodded—

(What does she mean by wrong idea……?)

I made a big “?” mark inside my head.

The pony-tail hair girl put her hand to her chest to calm herself down, and she asked me once again after taking a breath.

“Umm, it kind of become an awkward situation, but let’s start by introducing ourselves. I am Imari Nagakura, let’s get along.”

“I am Tooru Kokonoe. Let’s get along, Nagakura.”

“Call me Imari, Tooru.”

Imari winks at me with a smile.

After we told each other our names, Imari began the conversation anew by bringing up what must have been the most discussed topic within the auditorium.

“Hey, Tooru, what was it like for you when you sublimated with 《Luciful》?”

“I thought I was going to burn to death.”

“Pu, ahahahaha.”

Imari laughed at my reply—

“……Cough.”

Because of the cough from the girl behind us, she put her hand onto her mouth immediately, and lowered her tone.

“I felt the same, I thought I was going to burn to death.”

Imari nodded while giggling.

“Even though it was explained to us beforehand, I sure was shocked. But with this we are…… no, everyone in this auditorium can no longer be considered a normal human anymore.”

“Yeah…… Though I said that, I still don’t feel like we have changed.”

“You mean as in having become an 《Exceed》……?”

“Yeah……”

《Exceed》——

Refers to those who were given the biological enhancement nanomachine called 《Luciful》 which was made by the organisation called Doon institute several years ago.

By injecting it to those who are 《Adapt》(one in every one-thousand people), they will be able to attain a body which surpasses the limit of a human, and also due to their enhanced mentality, they will also attain the ability to materialise their 《Soul》 into the weapon called《Blaze》.

However, this issue was told to us for the first time right before receiving 《Luciful》 today, that’s why I replied to Imari in this fashion despite seeing 《Blaze》 with my own eyes, I still don’t have the feeling that I have sublimated to become a 《Exceed》.

(Though I would realise it when I move my body……)

I might have realized it faster if I had tested my body right after I had the 《Luciful》given to me, but because of the listless feeling I had due to the burning sensation, I came to the auditorium while having doubts about my 《Soul》 materialise into a 《Shield》.

……However, I don’t feel like moving around my body in here.

When I was having this discussion with Imari, I heard the sound of the speaker being turned on.

“Ah, looks like the entrance ceremony will begin.”

Soon after, the sound of the microphone test, -- [Ah……test, test] -- echoed through the auditorium.

[Everyone, silence. We will be starting the entrance ceremony shortly. I, Mikuni, will be in charge of the ceremony.]

[Silence] -- A man, in his late 20's, whom I'm assuming is a teacher, said again while standing on the stage and the noise within the auditorium settled down.

[The entrance ceremony for the high school division of Kouryou Academy will now commence. First, the chairman of our academy will be giving her words to all of you, the new students.]

The next moment the ceremony began; I was shocked.

That was because I saw a familiar person wearing a gothic style dress walking up to the stage.

(—! That’s the girl from before……!?)

Without a doubt, the person on stage is the girl who gave me the 《Luciful》.

[Welcome to Kouryou Academy, I am the chairman, Sakuya Tsukumo.]

Chairman, this girl doesn’t have the image of a chairman, and she who has or hasn’t reached the age of ten, started her speech magnificently. Her hair, as black as the abyss-black is tied into two parts, and her figure wrapped in a black dress makes me experience the same feelings as I felt during our first encounter, both enigmatic and ominous, like she was concealing something.

(I was already shocked at the giving……)

Even back then, I was thinking why was a girl in a place like this…… then she gave me the 《Luciful》 and while I was in shocked and panicking after having received 《Blaze》, she disappeared

(I never expected that she would be the chairman of this academy…… But why did a person in such position go through the trouble of giving it to me……?)

It’s certain that she wasn’t helping me.

There must be a reason behind, but I can’t think up of any.

I'm shocked and amazed by her appearance, so I'm not able to listen to the chairman’s speech.

“Looks like you are shocked about this.”

“Y-Yeah. Of course I would. She’s that small, yet……”

“There was a photo and the profile about her in the pamphlet. Didn’t’ you read it?”

“The school fee is free of charge and uses a boarding school system. On top of coming with three meals, I also saw they would be giving out daily expenses.”

“Other than that?”

I looked away silently.

“Read through them properly……”

“……I agree with that woman. Geez, why are you always like that?”

The one who entered our conversation while sighing was the male student who was sleeping at the seat front of me.

“——! T-Tora!? Why are you here!?”

[You, sitting over there. Please refrain from talking.]

I accidently said it out loud due to this familiar face, and I had the speaker warn me.

Despite closing my mouth immediately, I can hear laughter around me.

(Ugh, I stood out in a bad way……)

When I looked down with my red face, Imari asked me.

“Is he your friend?”

“Yeah.”

The boy that talked to me just before is my friend called Tora.

Even if the school we went to was different, I came to know him when both the doujo we attend to started affiliated with each other for martial arts. Also since we are the same age, we had sparring many times since junior school. Since he has a small built boy with glasses, he may look quiet, but the truth is he has a big attitude and he also has bad mouth. But there is a part of him where he is good to others, and he is someone who you can have a liking to——.

(But I never expected to meet him here……)

I didn’t see him at the latter half of middle school due to my own reasons, and since I didn’t have the chance to know where he would be going to, meeting him here was totally unexpected.

“Who are you calling your friend? We just happen to know each other, and we only happen to have met quite often.”

“……Isn’t that what you call a friend?”

“S-Shut up. To begin with, you are always——.”

Then there was a cough from behind me, and it came from the girl from before.

“<nowiki>~~~~~~!</nowiki> E-Either way at least read the pamphlet, you fool!”

Tora faced forward after shouting with a low tone.

(His self-important way of talking sure hasn’t changed.)

At the same time I felt nostalgic about his way of speech, I also felt a bit relived that there is someone I know here.

“……Oh, my bad. Continue from where you were, Imari.”

“Okay. ……Well, chairman Tsukumo originally belonged to Doon institute, the organisation that build Kouryou Academy, and I heard that she was involved with the research as genetic scientist.”

“That’s amazing that she is a scientist despite being so small…… Ah, if she is a genetic scientist, then is she involved in 《Luciful》 in some way?”

“Not sure. I don’t know that much about it……”

“……Hmph, she most likely was. The enhancement with《Luciful》is due to alteration of genetics after all.”

The one who answered instead of Imari who tilted her head in doubt was Tora that was supposed to have been facing forward.

“Kouryou Academy is a laboratory institute that was solely made for her, and the guinea pig that was gathered for that experiment is us.”

“Ugh…… You sure do say it in a disturbing way……”

To Tora’s words who decided to join back into our discussion, Imari made a stern face.

(——Guinea pig, huh……)

If Tora’s hypothesis is right, then this special technique training school which is an irregular little garden not only has the abnormal existence of 《Exceed》 and 《Blaze》, but it seems like the reason for making this place isn’t normal either.

(Well, as long as I can fulfil my aim, I don’t care what kind of place this is.)

When I thought about it like that, I naturally had myself gripping tightly.

On the other hand, it seemed like the chairman’s speech was about to end for this entrance ceremony.

From the chairman who was acting magnificently which was far off from her age appearance, she was about to end the ceremony with a voice which gave me chills.

[All of you would be acquiring different kind of techniques and knowledge within this Kouryou Academy. But please remember that all of these are to make all of you go even higher. That will serve as the school’s policy, which would be absolute. ……Lastly, I will end this ceremony by sending this word to you all.]

The chairman stopped her speech there, and looked around the new students—

and she spoke that words again.

[I pray, that you would reach to become the 《Absolute Duo》one day.]

“Huh……?”

“What’s wrong, Tooru?”

“No, just now the chairman……”

Since the ceremony has finished she should be getting off the stage, but the chairman remained at the spot.

As if she was answering my suspicions, the chairman spoke again.

[Now, we will have the new students start the traditional event of our school, the 《Qualification Ceremony》.]

“Traditional event?”

“There’s nothing written about something like that in the pamphlet……”

Looking at the schedules put on the walls, the event which would follow after the chairman’s speech should be the warm welcome from the student representative of the current students……

[Before beginning the 《Qualification Ceremony》, there is something you must do. Please confirm the person sitting next to you. The person next you will be your partner for the ceremony you would be partaking in.]

I looked at Imari, and Imari looked at me.

“So what are we going to do with the partner?”

I obviously tilted my head with questions, but I understood the answer for that immediately from the words the chairman would say next.

[From here, we will have you battle with your partner.]

“What……!?”

The moment we were told about event, I—no, not just me, but there were several gasps from various part of the hall.

[The traditional event, 《Qualification Ceremony》 that is about to start now will be the entrance test to enter the Kouryou Academy. The winner will be permitted to enter the school, while the loser would be asked to leave immediately after having 《Luciful》 retrieved back from them.]

Unlike us who are in shock, the chairman said an outrageous thing with a calm face.

After her words, the auditorium was in silence—.

Eventually, when they started to understand the meaning of her words, the new students started to panic.

(An entrance test during the entrance ceremony……!?)

Just like me, Imari wasn’t able to hide being shocked about this, and she started to mutter it while staring at the chairman with wonder.

“You are joking, right……? Even if this is a special technique training school, you can’t just make us do this on our first day…… B-Besides, what do you mean by entrance test!? Wasn’t it that anyone can enter this school as long they have the 《Adapt》!?”

“I’m curious about that as well, so I want an answer. Besides, if there were such traditional events like that, won’t it be weird that we didn’t hear about this from those who failed the test?”

Tora throws the question to the stage while putting on a rough attitude that made you think that they don’t have the relationship of a teacher and student.

But the one who answered that wasn’t the chairman, but the speaker, the man called Mikuni.

[I don’t remember saying that there wasn’t any entrance test. Though it is true that I did say you have the right to enrol the school if you have the 《Adapt》. And there is a simple reason why there wasn’t a leaked information regarding about the entrance test. In terms of the things going on in our school, we have ourselves restrain the information about us in many different ways.]

To Mikuni’s shallow smirk, I realised that the things he told us is the truth.

The auditorium gets noisy due to the panic and disturbance.

[Since all of you have understood this, I will be moving onto the explanation.]

But the girl in black dress seems like she wasn’t even concerned about it that much, started to explain the rules without hesitation.

[You are basically free to do whatever you want in this battle, — in other words there isn’t a restriction on using weapons. Of course we will permit you to use your 《Blaze》. The battle would be decided by forfeiting, or if we determine that you are no longer able to fight. Also, if the result isn’t determined within ten minutes, we will make both students fail——]

“P-Please hold on!”

[What is it?]

Even if she was interrupted from her explanation, the chairman looked towards the girl who said that without changing her expression.

“Isn’t it too much for you to reject us from enrolling just because we lose in a match!!?”

“Y-Yeah, she’s right!!”

Having that girl’s word as a start, there are many yells from various parts of the hall.

“What will happen to the future of those who lose!?” “Don’t screw around!!” “Are you going to take responsibility about this!?”

However—

[……This is just an entrance test which is present everywhere. To survive by kicking off others, a simple rule obeying the competition to survive, this is just a simple war to enrol. Though the time and detail are different.]

The chairman didn’t even flinch at the yells, and she gave a cold eyes and words where her atmosphere made the new students silent.

(Competition to survive, huh……)

To have yourself survive, you have to steal the future of those you face.

Even if it isn’t actually related to our life, it would still have your path closed if you lose, so there isn’t any mistake on what the chairman said.

“B-But why is it battling……!? Can’t we just have a normal test……?”

One of the person who can’t agree with this, Imari, asked her.

You can say that it’s the justification of the majority of those within this hall, and I also agree with her opinion.

[A day will definitely come when you would have to fight. After you are dispatched to the security maintenance squad of the Doon organisation as a 《Exceed》, there will be a time when you are placed into a battle where you have to risk your life, definitely. ……But a time like that won’t stop just because of your preference. ——You should all know that by now after hearing that much.]

“……So the 《Qualification Ceremony》 is the first decision the academy is giving us, huh.”

[That’s exactly right.]

The chairman smiled at my comment.

[If you don’t agree with the way this academy does thing, then you are free to leave this auditorium. Except, in that case, we will obviously come to the decision that you have gave up on enrolling into Kouryou Academy.]

The atmosphere within the auditorium froze.

Of course. We were suddenly told about the entrance test out of the blue, and then they told us to fight, so there was no way we could nod our head and say yes.

And if there are no restrictions to this battle in terms of using weapons, not only will you have the fear of being hurt, but you will also have the fear of hurting your opponent. If it goes wrong, there is a chance that it won’t just remain being wounded, so there was no way you can decide about this so easily.

However—having us do that while understanding what’s go through our mind is what you would call the whisper of a devil.

[Now, just before you begin, there is one extra information regarding 《Blaze》 that I will explain in order to make it easier for all of you to fight. 《Blaze》 is a weapon that was created by materialising your 《Soul》 due to enhanced will power——and also for that reason it has the trait of being able to damage only 《Soul》. So it means that you would only wear down the spirit of the opponent you have attacked, and it doesn’t hurt physically and take the life of others, so it’s a special weapon that is for oppressing.]

I wonder just how much her words had made the new students present here feel relieved and blow away their hesitation.

I can tell just by looking that there a commotion.

One by one, there are those that have made up their mind.

(It sure did become troublesome……)

My decision isn’t about whether I agree to this test or not, and it also isn’t about battling, hurting, or being hurt.

It’s about the fact that I have to take down Imari if the test was to start.

She is someone that I only met this morning.

We just talked for less than an hour.

(But I……)

This feeling naturally moved to my hand where I asked the chairman a question.

“……I’m sorry, can I ask you one thing?”

[What is it?]

“Our partners—, is it possible to change the opponent we have to face?”

Even though I asked her while having a faint hope—

[……Are you able to ask for the examiner to rate you by English that you are good at since you are bad at Mathematics during the test? Do you think such wish would be allowed?]

“That is……”

To the ruthless words that returned to me, I wasn’t able to continue my words.

There most likely have been someone in the past who asked the same question.

“Tooru, it’s okay. Your feeling alone is enough for me.”

Imari smiled sadly.

“Ku……!”

(Do I only have the choice to accept such an idiotic test……!?)

Even though I’m biting down my teeth hard, I can’t come up with a method to evade this.

I even felt like turning back by saying that I can’t cope with such crap.

But I can’t do that.

I came to this Kouryou Academy craving for an existence that is out of normal bounds.

To obtain the 《Power》 in order to fulfil my desire.

(Damn……!)

Even so, I’m hesitant.

I shouldn’t even be thinking about this.

But, in order to do that I have to defeat Imari.

“Imari……”

I said Imari’s name.

Just that.

I can’t say the next word.

I know that I have to say something.

……But what?

I don’t know.

I can’t think up of anything.

While I was lost in finding the right words, and right before I was able to find what to say—

The chairman moves on without any mercy.

[Fight, El Seed(Children chosen by heaven)!! And grasp hold off your own future with your own hands!!]

Her sharp words. At the same time the sound of the bell rings throughout not only the auditorium, but the whole school.

After a pause—

“Uwaaaaaaaah!”

The shout from someone became the actual signal for the start of this.

After finally realising the situation they are in, several of them ran to the exit while screaming.

There are also those who are standing there because they still haven’t realised it.

And those who are willing to fight that has accepted this test and this battle shouted out the 《word that carried strength》, and there are blue-white 《Flame》 released from various places.

Sword, spear, bow, and the many weapons that has appeared within my sight. When they take it to their hand, they swung it towards their opponents.

The sound of the battle and weapons colliding echoed throughout the auditorium.

Under that situation, we were the only ones that were standing silently while looking at each other—.

And the one who finally spoke was Imari.

“I don’t like the sentence “It can’t be helped” but—there is something I must accomplish. In order to reach that goal, I want to enrol to this academy at all cost. So—.”

Imari looked sharply and straight into my eyes, and then shouted.

“I can’t give up on this path!”

She puts her hand to her chest, and 《Astar》 appeared due to 《word that carried strength》.

The 《Flame》 that was glowing in blue-white is Imari’s 《Soul》 and her 《Will》 to fight.

Imari grabbed it without hesitation.

The 《Flame》 changes into a long stick like shape, and then—right after giving out a strong glow, a 《Blade》 that has a beautiful curve was within Imari’s hand.

“Tooru, you bring out your 《Blaze》 too………!”

“……………”

Imari made her decision. But i…….

“………….there is no time. If you have no will to fight, then I will end this!! Iaaaaaaaaaaaaahh!!”

At the same time with her making a spirited shout to encourage herself, Imari jumped at me.

(----------uh! Fast!!)

Thanks to explosive power powered up by the <<Lucifull>>, the distance of a few meters disappeared in an instant.

“Kuh!”

When he suddenly took a back step to dodge it, the swung down <<Blade>> graze his clothes and slashed the floor.

The deep slash mark left on the floor was not something could be thought of from a girl’s physical strength.

(This is a <<Exceed>>………….! The talk about crossing the boundaries of humans wasn’t exaggerated at all)

“You have a nice body. Are you perhaps doing something?”

“A little martial arts”

“Yes. For me it’s Kendo”

“No wonder it was a nice strike”

I returned back a slight smile back to Imari who was making a sword stance.

“Fufu, thank you. Although it is offensive to say that after dodging. ………….but I won’t miss next time”

Imari’s eyes turned serious again.

“Tooru, I’ll say this once more. Bring out your 《Blaze》………..!”

“Imari………”

I was still hesitant.

However, I know there was nothing I can do-------and the only way I have was to accept this exam.

But even if I materialize my tool, how should I fight.

My 《Blaza》 is a 《Shield》----a defense tool.

Instead of defeating, it was something to protect.

That is why in order to defeat Imari, I would need a direct attack---------I have no choice but to swing my fist, but if that’s the case then the chances of getting injured is high.

(I would want to avoid that. If that’s the case then…………)

''“I am okay with this”''

“Eh?”

“I am saying I won’t use my 《Blaze》”

“------------uh! What is the meaning of that, Tooru!?”

“If I have a need to use it then I will materialize it but, it means I have no use for it”

“Do,don’t be stupid!! Although I look like this but I am a top ranker in national kendo competitions!!”

“…………….I am not stupid. I’m saying it for real”

“---------uh! Don’t regret this!! Seyaaaaaaaaaa!!”

Imari howled and once again took a step.

Even when I avoid the slashed, the flow did not stop at there.

Immediately, the 2nd and 3rd slash was released------

But, I safely avoided all of those slashes.

“Kuh…………! Looks like you dodge well……..!”

Showing her the difference in ability and make her give up.

That was the fight I chose.

It’s true that <<Lucifull>> turns humans to <<Exceed>>.

If turning into that would make a power up in physical abilities then I also have the same condition.

If that’s the case then, I can say in the present point my ability, skills and experience has become bigger.

Imari’s sword skill is quite something

However, that’s was not something outside the zone from matches.

---But, I’m different.

''Ever since that day'', I have been walking every day to get stronger.

The path we walk is different---------and that right now has turned into this overwhelming difference in ability.

“Wh,y………….!”

The <<Blade>> was fruitlessly continued cutting the sky innumerable times.

No matter how much spirit she has, it will never fill in the difference in ability.

Immediately, Imari noticed that too and started showing impatience in her eyes.

“I can’t lose! i…………I have a goal………..!”

She clenched her teeth and said her determinations of not giving up before swinging down her <<Blade>>.

I dodged that attack in a ''paper thin'' margin, Imari missed and I took that chance to grab Imari’s wrist.

[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 1 Non-Colour 2.jpg|thumb]]

“………you should know this already. Imari can’t win against me. Any further--------is useless”

“Uh!”

“So please give up. I want you to admit defeat……….I don’t want to hurt Imari”

There was nothing harsher than the sentence I put in my mouth.

I am telling her to admit the overwhelming difference in ability and defeat.

And the moment she accepts that, Imari will have to leave Kouryo Academy.

In order not to hurt Imari, I have to hurt Imari’s heart and that inconsistently hurts my chest.

Just like Imari, I also have a goal.

I have the intention to accomplish my goal.

But even so, I swing my fist and to that girl---------I avoided hurting Imari.

That is why I planned to crush Imari’s determination and make her heart into a broken shape to end this but-----

“Don’t joke! I won’t admit defeat by. Definitely……….!”

Imari enraged.

“Most of all, there is no way I can raise the white flag knowing I was taken lightly against!!”

“Imari……………”

When I called over to her, Imari slacken her expression with a *fuu* and made a smile.

“If you want me to admit defeat then, you have to fight properly Tooru. That is what manners are”

At that smiling face, at that eyes that has strong determination in it, I was convinced.

Just as she claimed, she would never admit defeat on her own volition.

I’m really an idiot.

There is no way I can break the heart of an opponent that has such a strong determination and smiling face.

---Then what should I do?

That’s obvious.

There is only one skill that can respond to Imari’s {{Furigana|determination|heart}}.

“Sorry about that”

I put an apology in my mouth and let go of Imari’s hands before taking a few steps back to take some distance.

By ability difference, it was not essential to ''use'' it.

But Imari wishes for me to bring out my full strength.

I have to respond to that wish.

That is why I will shout-------the <<word that carries strength>>.

“《Blaze》!!”

<<Flame>> was flowing out from my chest-----

The same time with me holding it, it entangled on my arm and released a flash.

“That is Tooru’s………..”

Called as a <<Irregular>> and the only defensive type 《Blaze》 in this world------she put the <<Shield>> in her eyes and Imari could not hide her surprise.

“Just as what you can see. That’s why sorry but, in order to win I am going to use----this guy”

As if to show it to Imari, I grasped my fist strongly.

I pulled back that fist as if to shoot a bow and-----took a stance.

“Come at me at full strength! I will stop Imari’s 《Blaze》 attack-----and win!”

“Looks like you are getting serious now. ………….but! no matter how despair-like is the difference, I will not give up!!”

Imari shouted and took preparation stance.

It was extremely hard to avoid and it looks like she was planning to challenge me to a final match with that high-offensive power thrust technique.

“This is regretful………… I really wanted to talk more with Tooru. But there is no time for that, as a swordsman I will use this <<Sword>> to------!”

“Tell that to this----<<Shield>>!!”

Responding to my words, Imari made a loud spirited shout.

“SEYAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!”

Piercing through the empty space, that sword’s point approached me.

“OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!”

I roared and after an instant.

GaKiiiiiiin………..! The <<Shield>> stopped the blade and the <<Blade>> bounced out from Imari’s hands being unable to withstand the collision impact.

“That just now----------was a good attack”

“I can’t act cool being told that after getting stopped but---------thank you for now”

Imari made a small smile, i------

“It’s the end”

He released his fist.

Just like shooting an arrow, he released the accumulated power.

And just as he claimed-------that became the match’s last attack.

“Are you okay, Imari? ''It didn’t hit'', so I think you won’t get wounded though……..”

I approached Imari who was still down, and kneeled down.

“U,un. I think I’m not hurt………….but, what was that just now……………?”

“It’s an impact wave”

It’s a technique that can easily take one or two bones away if it hits but, the power was not simple now that I gained <<Lucifull>>.

That’s why by stopping before-------originally it was a wind pressure level to stagger someone-------and would end at there but, it was out of his imagination to think the power turned into something that can send one flying.

But even so she did not get hurt, and I made a relieved sigh.

“Seriously, you have something that amazing…………… haaa, It’s my complete lost………..”

“I’m sorry…………”

I borrowed my hands and helped Imari to stand up.

“It’s okay. Even If I can’t become an <<Exceed>>, it’s not like all the paths have been closed off. I just have to find another path. …………….that’s why, don’t make that face”

Imari *pan* hit my butt to tell me to put in some spirit.

“Congratulations for entering, Tooru”

“……………Thank you, Imari”

Although I felt sorry I made smile, Imari also send back a smiling face and immediately--------

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Chirin*.

Inside the auditorium filled with loud noises, there was a clear sound of bells grazing my ears.

When I looked over to that sound, over there was------

“Ah………………”

That silver girl was standing there.

Towards us------no, ''she was looking towards me''.

Her ruby eyes filled with a certain amount of strong determination was clearly looking at me.

But, that event only happened for an instant.

A guy came from behind of the silver girl---------in order to attack his examination opponent.

“----------uh!”

The moment he swung down his sword, the guy was certain of his victory.

---but, that attack cut the sky.

That’s because that silver girl that was supposed to be there just before was not there anymore.

“Wha!? Di-disappeared………?”

It was not strange for the guy to open his eyes wide dumbfounded.

In an instant, the silver girl danced up to the sky.

Primarily, the movement of up and down with the human eye was weak.

She jumped up the instant the attack was about to close into her sights what’s more that was done in close-distance, if I was in his place then I might have lost her-------to make me think of it like that was how fast she was.

“Pretty…………..”

Gazing at the silver girl in midair, Imari muttered.

The silver girl, holding that black bladed sword----<<Double>> in each hand looks like jet black wings and our hearts were taken away by that scene.

After a while of thinking the advancement of time has slow down-----

The Angel holding those dark colored wing, crossed the path of her swords together and fell down to the ground.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Chirin*, towards the sound of a bell echoing, we got back ourselves who was looking over the matter.

“She’s amazing……….”

“Aah………….”

That way how she carries her body, her sword handling was not something learned in on day but rather it was clearly the movement of training piled up.

(Who on earth was, that girl…………..)

“Seriously, whether it’s Tooru or that girl, only incredible people gather here sheesh……………”

Imari made a wry smile while looking at me.

“Well then, if I were to stay like this then regrets will suddenly start to appear, so it’s about time I go”

The pain on my chest from hearing that was something I can’t do anything about.

“Let’s work hard together, Tooru. It’s a promise”

“Aah, I promise”

Imari nodded to my reply satisfied and was about to leave the auditorium but------she looked back.

“Ah, I have one more last thing I want to ask. Just now you said ''it didn’t hit'' right? Although in reality it you want it to hit, but if that did not happened then it means you were holding back?”

“Uh. Tha-that is……….”

Imari puffed up her cheeks a little.

“I’m ashamed……..”

“Well it’s okay. I’ll just make it as a debt”

“Debt?”

“Yes, one debt. That’s why, if there is a time were we will meet after this, then something-------let’s see, I’ll have you treat me to a cake”

“Aah, I get it. ………………it turned into something annoying for unskillfully holding back”

“Fufu, you get what you deserved ♪”

I made a nod while making a wry smile towards Imari’s lively words with one eye closed.

“Well then,------Bye-bye, Tooru”

At the end her words filled with various feelings, Imari left the auditorium.

(I definitely have to get stronger………….)

While looking at her back, I made a vow again.

However, that was not all.

That vow was something I decided to do when I determine my goal.

In order to achieve my goal, I need <<Power>>.

Seeking <<Power>> is my road, and there were no other choices.

(I just have to find another path, huh………)

Imari said that.

But, ''those are words that can be said to the living''.

I remembered ''that day''.

The day that made me started to seek for <<Power>>.

Finding another path------

''It is impossible for the dead''.

There is no other path. I can’t bear to find a new path.

“Otoha………”

I muttered my sister’s name.

''I couldn’t protect her, The name of my deceased sister.''

“Why did you have to die…………”

My sister who was still young, I want to know why she has to be relieved of her life.

Yes, I am living for someone dead.

===Part 2===

Her eyes saw the ''instant of the battle of a certain group concluded'', and the silver girl opened her eyes wide.

Even though it didn’t hit, she knows it was a fist strike with tremendous power.

The moment she was learning about that impact technique, the examination opponent who has only a though physical strength came from behind and attacked.

But, that also ended immediately.

She easily avoided the examination opponents attack and won easily, and the silver girl once again towards that group-------looked towards Tooru’s group, they were talking together peacefully.

That kind of group in this auditorium--------doesn’t look like the opponents that was fighting just a while ago, but rather it looked like close friends---------since there were no one else other Tooru and his group, the girl was interested to him and the technique just now.

“Well then------Bye-bye, Tooru”

Soon, both of them made smiles and exchanged their farewells, and Imari left the auditorium.

Tooru who was left there, brought down his sights to his fist that ended the match, and was thinking of something.

Staring at that back, the silver girl slightly raised her eyebrows and muttered.

“Tooru……..”

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Talk:Absolute Duo:Volume 1 Chapter 2

2013-09-26T06:50:39Z

Gulcasa766: Created page with "==Editing== I went ahead and put punctuation in the dialogue that didn't have any following the changes to Chapter 3. If I put in a wrong punctuation feel free to fix at your..."

==Editing==

I went ahead and put punctuation in the dialogue that didn't have any following the changes to Chapter 3. If I put in a wrong punctuation feel free to fix at your whim. [[User:Gulcasa766|Gulcasa766]] ([[User talk:Gulcasa766|talk]])

User:Gulcasa766

2013-09-26T06:45:37Z

Gulcasa766:

Hello~ 

Lover of Games, Anime, Manga, Visual Novels and Light Novels. 

I have basically zero Japanese knowledge so I rely on these English translations. 

I read a lot of Light Novels. Name one here I'm probably reading it.

Editor for:
Absolute Duo *Teaser*

Love what I do and enjoy what I love, no point in doing something you don't want to do...right?

Absolute Duo:Volume 1 Chapter 2

2013-09-26T05:42:54Z

Gulcasa766: Punctuation

==Chapter 2 『I am interested in you』==

===Part 1===

Kouryou Academy------

In the northern part of Tokya bay, a reclaimed land that can only be accessed by a hanging monorail exists.

Giant walls were covering its surrounding, and there was only one door entrance that corresponds with that size, and in the center of the site there is a giant clock tower soaring even from the outside of the school.

The inside of the school building and the unfamiliar school dormitory that looks from like it’s from Western Europe, it felt a little strange to call it a school. Naturally, the interior design was similar; it makes one think of the interior design of a western house, I and Tora were heading towards the classroom together but------

“Guh………!”

“What’s wrong?”

I leaked a small groan from the creak of my body; Tora did not let it hear pass him and looked towards me in doubt.

“I forced myself a little just now.”

The cause was the skill he used on Imari.

That was original a skill that uses muscles but, since the middle build me recklessly used it, it has quite a burden in my body even though it was just one shot. On the opposite side of it holding absolute destructive power, if I shoot it twice then I won’t be able to move normally, it is a double-handed sword, and when I was explaining------

“I see. So that means you are a novice huh?”

I’m astonished……..

“Don’t you have a kinder way to say it…………”

“None.”

It was an immediate reply.

“Fuun. There is one question I want to ask regarding that technique. Why didn’t you use that once when you were training with me? …………Haa! Don’t tell me you were holding back when I was the opponent!?”

Tora pressed me with questions and I swung my head in panic

“Don’t simply misunderstand and shout. That was something I got to use just recently--------which means, it is something acquired after I couldn’t meet Tora anymore.”

“………I see. It’s true you are not a stingy fool. ………….although you are an idiot.”

Tora made a smile but, that last part was none of your business.

(Well, I’ll just agree for the time being………….)

“Forget about that, it’s been a long time, Tora. I didn’t think I would meet you in a place like this.”

“Fuun, that’s my line.”

The nature regarding <<Lucifull>>------the <<Adapt>> has a chance ratio of one over a thousand people, I heard that during the inspection before enrolling to the school.

That is why, I didn’t think I would meet him {{Furigana|Kouryou Academy|here}}.

However just like I thought in the auditorium, it is somewhat reassuring to know there is someone I know here.

“Tooru. Just now during the entrance examination---------“

“Oh, it looks like that’s the classroom.”

We finished walking the long corridor, and reached the first year’s classroom.

“Oh, sorry. What were you trying to tell----“

“You over there?”

“Hn?”

When I was about to asked about what Tora said, this time I was interrupted by another person.

When I looked over, there was a beautiful straight long haired girl staring straight at me.

(This girl………where have I --------)

In addition to her beautiful rather than cute face, she has an excellent style and together with the same age as me she somehow felt more adult-like. However, the characteristic part of her was her atmosphere. Her standing figure was surrounded by a dignified air, and makes one think it emphasizes her own existence.

“------------uh! If I’m correct you, were sitting behind us during the entrance ceremony……………”

Yes, the girl that talked to me right now was the girl that warned us to keep quiet in the middle of the entrance ceremony.

“Is there anything?”

When I asked her, the girl made a slightly complicated expression.

“………………..no one would have thought there was such a tradition ceremony here. That’s why you should not feel down, and have the intentions to head straight forward in this academy. I think that is only way to look straight at her when the time comes.”

“Errr huh…………….?”

“Well then, I will excuse myself”

Even though I haven’t considered the meaning on the words yet, she turned back and entered the classroom.

“What was that about…………….?”

“…………..Tooru. Your examination opponent-------- if I am correct was called Imari. She was saying, if you regret defeating her then work hard for her sake.“

“I see, so that’s what she meant……………….”

Maybe because she was sitting behind us, she probably looked at me and Imari talking together friendly.

That’s why, she probably take consideration in me wondering if I was depressed.

“It’s okay, it’s because I already promised Imari. Thanks for the consideration, Tora.”

“Why are you telling me that for. Tell that to that girl.”

“That’s true. ----------by the way Tora, what was it that you wanted to tell me just now?”

“……………….. I don’t know. Anyways let’s go in. ……………..almost all the thing I wanted to say was already taken, how can I say that now, you idiot?”

“a,aah………….”

I followed after Tora who suddenly turned moody for some reason, and entered inside the class.

When I entered, the desk lined up in the room were not those personal use tables used in elementary and middle school tables, but rather it was something with a wide width and meant for 2 people use.

We picked random empty seats nearby the entrance----------thinking that the line up in the side was off, I’ll just sit at the back and wait for the {{Furigana|HR|homeroom}} to start.

All the new students have not assembled in the room yet----------during the entrance exam, it seems a portion of the student got injured by direct damage and was in the middle of medical treatment------ so, there was still time before things start.

The others did the same thing as us and sit somewhere random, there were some girls talking with others seating nearby or guys sleeping already, everyone was doing everything as they please and was waiting for the HR to start.

But, because of a certain person showing up in the classroom, a commotion occurred and------

Next, everyone lost their words.

“What is it?”

Towards the same situation similar to the one during just before the entrance ceremony starting, we looked towards the person standing at the entrance------

“That girl………..”

We immediately consented.

The person that has the classmates attention stopped at was that silver girl.

“Do you know her?”

“No, it’s not like we know each other but……….”

Now that I think about it, Tora was sleeping when the girl showed herself in the auditorium.

“I saw her movements during the entrance exam, the way she carried her body and her sword handling was quite something I think.”

“Hou………. That’s one interesting girl.”

He made a fearless smile and looked like he was going to challenge her to match.

(This guy is still the same hot-blooded fellow………….)

After thinking that, I once again send my sights back at the silver girl.

Same like what she did at the auditorium, she did not cared about the sights coming from her surroundings and was slowly looking around the classroom--------that ruby eye stopped at a certain spot.

To me.

(Eh…………..?)

Our eyes met.

(It’s just a coincidence right………..?)

And, the moment right after I thought that, when I thought the silver girl slightly moved her eyebrows-----

“Tooru.”

………..no, she said it. That was my name. There is no mistake that is my name.

(Why does she know my name………….?)

That was the first question floating in my mind.

Naturally, I have no memories of knowing any foreigners.

(…………wait a sec? I think she was looking at us in the middle of the entrance exam…………)

It’s not like I talked to her before, so I totally can get how she knows my name.

When I was having many question marks popping in my head in one sided, the silver girl was staring at me and started walking.

Without changing her expression her silver was swinging near her hips, *Chirin* together with the sound of a bell.

It was the exact reappearance of the auditorium------only the last part was different.

“………………”

The silver girl reached just beside me and although it was for awhile she was staring at me again--------she made a nod with her head and sat on the chair.

On the chair beside me.

Even though there were many empty seats, she purposely chose the one beside me.

What’s more---------

<nowiki>*</nowiki>peek*………..*peek*

She was looking at me with the side peeks for some reason. She probably planned to secretly look at me but, it was totally obvious.

“………………hey, do you know her?”

“That is my line!!”

“Sorry, this situation was confusing…………..”

One day, a foreigner I have never met or seen before, and naturally even her name is unknown to me suddenly started calling my name, sitting on the seat beside me, in addition she was conscious of me by looking at me with side peeks----------I suddenly fall into such a situation and if there is someone that won’t get confused because of this then I want someone to tell me about that person.

Nonetheless, staying not unable to understand the situation like this and also being looked at by her peeks eyes feel uncomfortable.

“………he,hey, can I have a moment?”

“--------uh!”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Chirin*. The moment I made up my mind and talked to her, the silver girl turned away in tremendous speed.

“…………….”

It turned to silence just like that. It would seems, she was planning to pretend she didn’t hear my calling out to her.

(There is no choice. I’ll just find a good timing to talk to her later………)

I made a small sigh, and amused myself talking with Tora some boring stuffs.

Looking at that state, most of the commotion also returned back to the classroom------

“……………..”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>peek*………..*peek*

After a while, she was once again sending her sights to me.

(Seriously what is going on…………..)

When I was feeling uncomfortable because of that, the students that finished getting their wounds treated entered the class little by little.

Not long later, when I thought almost all the new student was assembled then------

“Haro Haro♪ and good work on the examination--☆ and congratulations on your enrollment to this school--!”

Suddenly, when I thought the sound of loud *Kara**Kara laughter sounded and the ''window'' opening, a girl came in the classroom from there.
Inside the room turned into silence, the girl stood at the teacher platform and made a pose.

“Nice to meet you, I am Tsukimi Rito----♥ I am everyone’s homeroom teacher so please treat me well for one year--! Filled with intimacy, call me Usa-sensei okay--☆”

Everyone in the class has no response. Rather, I should say how we should respond.

“…….Aryaryan, what’s wrong?”

She made a puzzled expression and the girl that self-proclaimed herself as our homeroom teacher looked around the classroom.

Having the class concentrating their sights on her with a totally different type of meaning from the silver girl, she was young and unthinkable to be a teacher---------------yes, others would agree if I were to say she was as young as our generation and believe she was our classmate if she wore a uniform.

Most importantly the most unbelievable part of her calling herself our teacher was her costume. No matter how I look at it, she was wearing a maid uniform and in addition she was wearing a rabbit ear hair band.

“Ha!? Are you all maybe fascinated by my cuteness? Iyaaa----, I was doing quite well getting use to these things but, as expected I am happy, awkward, and embarrassed if every of the new students was doing so~♪”

The self-proclaimed homeroom teacher placed her hands on her cheek and swings her head in embarrassment but---------

“No, we were just taken back…………”

“Oh I see, you all were just taken back--------Wait, eeeeeehhhh!! You all weren’t fascinated!?”

She heard my mutter and raised a shocked voice.

“No matter how and where you see it, I don’t think you were that conveniently received though…………”

“It’s because everyone was staring at me quietly ♪”

(Is it really okay for this person to be our homeroom teacher……..)

At this moment, there is no mistake everyone in the class was thinking this.

“Tsukimi-sensei, please don’t make the new students uneasy”

The one who spoke out our feelings was a male in his mid-twenties which walked into the classroom normally from the door-----it was a male named Mikuni that a played a role as the facilitator during the entrance ceremony. Looking at his tall height and has well-ordered facial features, [Hou………] there were sighs leaking out (Luckily the male isn’t like that) from left and right.

“Aaree--? Mikuni-sensei, why are you here?”

“I am the supervisor for the new student’s teacher. If you are going to play a fool then I’ll take the other side”

“Its okaaay. I plan to ride on a ride boat so leave it to me ♪”

“You’ll sink.”

“Well then, let’s reform ourselves and head to self-introduction shall we--☆”

“……………………”

Tsukimi sensei completely ignored Mikuni sensei’s come-back, and started talking.

“With that said, hello hello I am Tsukimi Rito-chan. I am a young lady that has just graduated from this Kouryou academy this spring; I think I am very inexperienced but, I plan to do my very best so nice to meet you all♪”

(18 years old huh. No wonder she looks young-------wait, how about her teacher qualifications……………..)

I thought that but, asking for common sense in a school devoid from common sense itself is useless.

“Even inside last year’s graduates, Tsukimi-sensei especially has excellent grades, so she has been specially selected to be a teacher this year. Leaving her character aside, there is no shortcoming in her ability and skills so rest assured.”

We heard the following from Mikuni-sensei, and there were sighs of relief leaking out from everywhere.

“Somehow there was some very hurtful things in there but, everyone don’t mind that and lets progress efficiently okay----…………..even if I said that, since today is still the first day, it will be a quick explaining of this year’s schedule and the self-introduction though ☆”

“Before that, first off the warning regarding the 《Blaze》.”

“Ah, oh yeah oh yeah♪ errrr you all must not manifest your 《Blaze》 without permission from the academy okay? I’ll be very angry if you bring it out as you like. That’s all--☆well then, let’s begin the self-introductory---♪”

Thanks to Mikuni-sensei, we were safely advancing inside the first day of HR-------

Although there was another problem.

Rather than calling it a problem, I should be calling it curiosity.

That is the--------silver girl.

Turning into something troubling, the girl seating beside was sending her mysterious sights to me as usual.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Stare*-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------.

If sights could kill people then I would have been easily killed about 100 times by now.

The surrounding was in the middle of sending their sights to the teacher platform, and only she was looking at me. She was staring quietly at me. Continuously looking.

Most likely, she thinks she was not noticed yet but, sights were something that can be found out by the latter with thoughts beyond the user.
At any rate, I completely don’t understand why she is this conscious of me.

(Is she mistaken with someone else……….?)

“------u”

(But how about the name? Why does she know my name?)

“----------ming you.”

(I don’t get it)

“You, from the third row in front the one thinking about something! Hey you, from behind the midget boy!”

“Who’s the midget!!”

“Hn?”

Thanks to Tora’s shout, I noticed myself being called.

When I looked over the teacher platform, Tsukimi-sensei bulge her cheeks and looked at me.

“HnMou----, did you finally noticed? It’s your turn.”

“Mine?”

“Your self-introduction.”

“Ah……………”

I could hear giggles coming from here and there in the classroom.

While hearing that, I felt my cheeks getting hotter and stood up.

“Kokonoe Tooru, nice to meet you.”

“…………….Kokonoe? aah, you are that rumored boy!”

“Rumor?”

“You are a rumor in the staffroom. About there is a <<Irregular>> this year☆”

<<Irregular>>--------even though it was an unknown meaning word, I at least understand it is something special.

The class started having a commotion, and I became the center of attention again.

Inside the unsettled commotion, it was now the turn of another person of attention this time.

“Well then, next. The silver hair-chan beside that stands out a lot.”

“………{{Furigana|Yes|Ya---}}”

The silver girl nodded and started her self-introduction.

“Yurie=Sigtuna. Everyone, nice to meet you.”

Once again, the classroom was wrapped in commotion. ………..however, the implication was different from mine.

Naturally, my treatment was close to a rare animal. As for the silver girl-----------in Yurie’s case, unlike her foreigner girl appearance, her fluent Japanese coming from her mouth was shocking.

However, Yurie as usual didn’t care about the response in her surroundings and sat down.

And once again she side peek and was looking over here---------

“--------uh!”

Our sights overlapped----------and the moment I thought that, she looked away.

But after some time passes, she once again started peeking at me using side peeks………….

Soon after the self-introductory ended, the student handbook, student cards and dormitory guidebooks were distributed.

“Did it spread to all the students huh huh? Regarding the school regulations, dorm regulations each individual please read through it when you have time later, if you don’t then I’ll scold you okay♪Also, the student card is used as a credit card so please be careful not to lose it—“

“Hee, so that’s how you buy stuff…………”

It would seem this was the living expenses.

The credit limit is one month 10000yen, and a number of people got excited after hearing that.

“Okay, okay. I understand your feelings but keep quiet---. For the last part, I will explain about the ''special system'' of this school and the dormitory room separation before I end todays talk, if you all want to make noise do it then, first off I want to talk about the special system though, it’s very important so listen to it properly---♪”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Pan**Pan* Tsukimi-sensei clapped her hands together, and started talking about the so called special system.

“Our school exists a partner system called <<Duo>>. You all should understand from the word partner though, two people will form one group and receive lessons”

(…………<<Duo>>? Just recently, I think heard the same word from somewhere…………)

And in the middle of tracing back my memories, a question [Why is that?] came out from another student, and when Tsukimi-sensei started answering I stopped my thought process.

“When you graduate from here, you all know about the talk that you will be attached to the {{Furigana|organization’s|Don}} peace preservation team right. You all will execute the missions normally in {{Furigana|2 in one group|two man cells}} or maybe in a team with more numbers than that.”

“……………even though it will probably be impossible if we are told to be active in a team immediately after graduation, so get used to it in our school, is that what you are implying?”

“That is exactly right. You sure get it Tachibana-san♪”

The one who confirmed it with Tsukimi-sensei with a dignified voice was, that girl that talked to me right before I entered the classroom.

“Now then now then, it’s regarding about the <<Duo>> but, just like I said just now, both of you will be doing a lot of different types of lessons.
So, regarding about that relation, I am sorry about the hurry but we will choose your official partners until the end of this weekend, so from tomorrow onwards good luck finding your partner to attend the classes. Fiiiiiight----☆………..ah, by any chance if you can’t decide then we will pick them for you so it’s okay to rest assured okay---♪”

(Partner system------------<<Duo>> huh………. I’ll just team up with Tora)

“………….so, the real part is from here---. Actually, after the <<Duo>> teamed up in this school, there is a rule where they will have to know each other deeply and pass time together as much as possible to strengthen their bonds with each other. Well----what I want to say is………….you will be made to share rooms in the dorm♪”

It’s true, that trust will probably be deepened if they are together for a long time.

Even though there is enough chance personality disagreements will appear, for this school that is devoid to common sense it still made sense.

(Hn, wait a sec………….?)

Toward that explanation I had a question floating out.

“Err, I have a question.”

“Yes yes, the <<Irregular>> Kokonoe-kun, what is it?”

……………I wished you would stop calling me that way.

“By this ''weekend'', you said the <<Duo>> will be decided by then but,

“Fufu, nice question. Sensei is happy for you to notice that~♥ should I give you a nice pat in the head?”

“I refuse.”

“Puu~ that’s regretful. ……………..well then well then, pulling myself together, including the answer for Kokonoe-kun’s question, I will start talking about the room separation for the dormitory~♪”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Chills*. The instant Tsukimi-sensei showed a smiling face, a chill ran up my spine.

It’s a premonition something is going to turn troubling.

Is that premonition by any chance-------true.

Tsukimi-sensei pointed her fingers to us, and put something worthless in her mouth.

“Until the weekend, we will have you all live with the ''current person sitting next to you''--♪”

“………..hah?”

“Which means, together with the temporary <<Duo>>. This is the school rule, so denial is useless, a no no, and not permitted okay☆ nee, Mikuni-sensei♪”

Towards Tsumiki-sensei who was making an “x-sign” with her fingers in front of her chest, Mikuni-sensei silently nodded and made a sigh.

“Tha,that means……..”

“Good for you, Kokonoe-kun♪”

Tsumiki-sensei made her good job sign to me.

At first I didn’t understand her words but, I also guessed it by that one sentence.

Until ''this weekend, living together with the classmate sitting beside you would mean''--------

“Yes♪Your roommate is that silver haired beauty Yurie-chan. Male 37, female 15, that is about the number of new student but, you are the only one living together with another girl. Kyaaa--- Lucky♥ ……………ah, yeah yeah. You will be kicked out of school if you have an illicit sexual relationship so be careful. Putting it in easier words, if you do something that is hesitated to say in the {{Furigana|classroom|here}}, and a 3rd roommate is made --------“

“Like hell I’ll do thaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaat!!”

Forgetting my respect to my superior, I shouted and stood up-----

Immediately right after, the classmate that got hold of themselves after my shout, made an uproar.

[Are you serious!?] [With that girl huh, that’s nice…………..] [Kyaa---, its living together, living together]

“Wa,wait a second! No matter if it is the school rule, thinking in common sense isn’t this bad in a lot of ways!”

Inside the uproar filled with words they want to say, I panicked and protested but---------

“…………………..having an entrance exam during the school entrance ceremony, and what’s more, having a real fight taken place, do you think this school is normal?”

“……………………….”

The reply that came back made my view in front dizzy.

I placed both my hands on the table, and looked over my roommate until the weekend------once again my eyes met with her ruby eyes.

But this time she didn’t avert her eyes away----------

She looked towards me and lowered her head a little.

“Nice to meet you.”

“Ni,nice to meet you…………”

This was, the start of living together with me and the {{Furigana|silver girl|Yurie}}.

(Someone save me…………………)

The reason I wished that was simple and clear, it’s because it was a complicated yet inescapable problem.

Few hours passed from the uproar in the classroom.

Moving to the dormitory in the premise, I was told about the dorm rules (the curfew, or time for eating), led to the cafeteria and after I finished my dinner quickly----------

Inside the room I was assigned to, I was------standing and staring with each other with the silver girl Yurie.

Silently.

(Please. Someone save me…………….)

Even though I wished once more, a hero that will break this situation wouldn’t appear.

Would Tora who was assigned to the room next door, unexpectedly come here to play I wonder.

…………….however even when I made such a light hope, it dispersed after hearing the slight shouting coming from the other side of the thick wall.

(Looks like he doesn’t get along well with his roommate)

However right now, instead of the room next door, I have a problematic situation I raised myself.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Stare*-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------.

(This turned into something troubling………………..)

Although I was thinking what to do, nothing will progress if I keep silent, I made a sigh and looked at Yurie.

(Now that I take a good look at her, as expected she feels like a bisque doll)

Having a delicate body structure, well-featured face, transparent like {{Furigana|snow colored skin|Snow white}}, ruby eyes, and the most characteristic part I can say of her was her {{Furigana|silver hair|Silver blonde}}………….

All of it was harmonized together, and it was suitable to be called beautiful.

The word beautiful girl is probably meant to be used for this.

But, that was not all.

A black wing angel--------

Magnificently using the two small swords, judging from the splendor way she carries her body, she was not a normal girl.

(Where did she get such a skill----------wait, now is not the time to think about that)
First off I have to do something about this silence but………..

If I were to make a self-analysis, it think my communication skills are quite okay thanks to living in a house with a large number of people coming and going. I have quite some male friends in my elementary and middle school time.

But expected to the girl I just met today, what’s more she is a foreigner, adding more to that I will be sleeping in the same room (Important) together with her under the same roof until the weekend (Currently Monday), on top of me being unable to read her thoughts (This is more important) because she was expressionless, I was in front of someone who one-sidedly knows about me, and I have no idea what I should be talking with her.

(Otoha was the only one I have a talking experience with a girl my age………………….)

………….I feel a sister won’t be a reference in the first place.

(Let’s play it safe.........)

“Err, hey………..we are going to be living in the same room until the weekend so, why don’t we sit down for now?”

“{{Furigana|Yes|Ya--}}”

After she nodded to my proposal, the silver girl interpose the low table and made a proper seiza<ref group ="1b">http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Seiza</ref>
(Ooh, she is well mannered…………however, I think I heard foreigners are bad with seizas but, is that not the case?)

“-------?”

“Ah, sorry.”

Since I was standing up thinking although I was the one who said to sit down, Yurie tilted her small head.

I apologized and hurried to sit down straight on the other side of the table.

“This is quite a nice room.”

The room dormitory was unexpectedly wide, and beautiful. There was a carpet on the center of the floor; it was equipped with a television and kitchen, and maybe because it was meant for 2 people there were two same types of clothing cases, and a two stories bed was installed.

Oh yeah.

“Errr………..lets introduce ourselves again.”

“Ya—“

“Well then, starting from me who proposed this. I am------“

“Tooru.”

“A,aah…………..”

Before I could name myself, my name was said before me.

Although I was a little curious about why the accent was a little different but, since she is a foreigner so that can’t be helped.

“Rather than Kokonoe or Tooru, just call me in any way easy for you”<ref group = "1b">Yurie calls him in katakana (トール) while his others call him in his kanji form (透流)</ref>

“I understand. Then I will call you Tooru.”

“You are Yurie, is that okay?”

“Ya---.Yurie=Sigtuna. Please call me Yurie.”

“I, I understand………..”

Same like in the classroom, thanks to her replying back in fluent Japanese I was bewildered.

(It’s better than unable to communicate……….)

“Please take care of me until the weekend, Yurie.”

“Ya---“

Self-introduction time over.

“[………………..]”

And once again silence arrived.

(Uh wait, isn’t it bad to end it here!)

“Le,lets talk about each other more okay?”

“Ya---“

“Errr, I am born from Kanagawa prefecture in Fujisawa city. ………….wait, do you know where is Fujisawa?”

“No(Nai), but I also don’t know about Kanagawa………….”

Yurie swing her head a little troubled.

Because she was able to talk in fluent Japanese, I thought she might be brought up in Japan but, the probability of it being wrong is high since she doesn’t know where Kanagawa is.

“Err, Fujisawa is a city in the southeast coastland from here………….that’s too vague huh. Where is Yurie from?”

“It’s a country called Gimle in the northern Europe.”

“An overseas student like I guessed……. But even so, your Japanese is good.”

“Thank you very much. I was properly taught by mama.”

“From your mother………?”

Was she working in a Japanese company or something?

……………..unexpectedly she might be a Japan lover--------things like ninja or anime--------there is that possibility.

In a more unexpected case, she might be a half.

She doesn’t look like she has Orient blood mixed but, actually could her name Yurie written in kanji be Yurie or Yurie or Yurie or Yurie<ref group = "1b">Different forms of Yurie's name in Kanji = Starting from the first--百合恵,由利枝,祐理絵,友里江</ref>--------

“Mama interpreted it from her job.”

It was a normal answer…………….

“And in the school at that side, there was Japanese in the selection of subjects”

“Hee, then you have been deciding to study aboard in Japan since middle school?”

“Ya--.I found out about this academy, and decided it.”

“I see…………”

Why would you come to this Battle training school-----------was what I wanted to ask but, I might be steeping far to in at the beginning so I restrained myself.

“I see. For an instant, I thought you would be a half.”

“-------?”

“Since Japanese people also have the name Yurie, I thought that might be the case.”

“I see. But speaking of names, the name Tooru is also in Gimle.”

“Is that so”

“Ya---. It is a name named after the strongest thunder god that appears inside the legends told in Northern Europe.”

“Thunder god Thor………”

The reason why the accent was different was because; she confused mine with the name of that god.

However------

(Strong, huh…………..it would be nice if that is the case though………)

Hearing that keyword ''I remembered that word'', and unintentionally clenched my fist.

“Tooru?”

“Ah………! Errr, no, it’s great Yurie can speak Japanese. Since I can only speak in Japanese.”

“Did you not learn foreign languages in {{Furigana|Japan’s middle school|Junior high school}}?”

“Uh………….! Eng,English was required though……….”

There are many people that can’t have a conversation even if they were taught.

And I am in one of those large majorities.

“I’m sorry.”

“…………………….”

She guessed it and apologized, somehow I feel a little miserable……….

“N,no, but I am seriously thankful that my words can get through. If Yurie couldn’t speak Japanese then, we’ll be having trouble trying to understand each other by now, I seriously think it’s great.”

“Ya--. You’re welcome.”

Yurie nodded.

(Any other topics……….wait, oh yeah!)

“By the way, I saw Yurie’s fight during the entrance examination but, the way you bring your body and sword handling is amazing. Did you attend a dojo in Gimle?”

“…………………nai. That is my own style.”

“Self-taught and that movement………….. That’s amazing…….”

The moment I felt surprise about the hidden sword talent inside her small body-------

I want to have a match with her sooner or later, that’s what I thought.

“Ah, Tooru. I want to change the topic but-------“

“Hn?”

“Is it okay if I take a shower first?”

“Eh? A,aah. I don’t mind.”

“Thank you very much. I still want to talk but, I feel really sleepy from just now because of the time difference………..I am sorry but, after I wash my sweat off it’s about time I am going to rest for today.”

“Time difference looks tough. And what’s more there was that {{Furigana|《Qualification Ceremony》|That kind of thing}} today. Just take a nice rest after you freshen up.”

And even whan I said that, Yurie was wobbling her head left and right.

“Nai. It’s not because of the entrance examination, it’s just hot.”

“Eh? Its true today was warm but, it isn’t that hot……….”

The season just recently turned to spring, and it was still cold now that it turned to night time.

Even though the dormitory was warm thanks to the heat equipment, it was still far away to be called hot.

“This heat is the same as summer in my country.”

“I, is that so……. Then, should I leave the air-conditioner off?”

“That is helpful.”

(If she says the season right now is hot, then what will happen if it turns mid-summer…..?)

Staring at her small back while she was preparing her clothes, that question popped up in me.

“Ah, oh yeah. To avoid a strange trouble, can you do your changing in the dressing room?”

Due to us living together with the opposite sex, I made a plan to block the first point that is most likely to be the first problem.

“Ya--. I understand. Then I’ll be using the shower first.”

Yurie took a bow after agreeing to my plan, and she entered the dressing room.

The remaining me, was remembering the conversation we had just now that was bothering me.

That was, in the classroom--------no, I was thinking about this since that time I saw Yurie in the entrance ceremony.

(She doesn’t smile………)

It is by no means a lot but, she has shown other expressions other than that.

Thanks to that, it was hard to read her emotions and I could not come out from the image of Yurie being an exquisite doll.

Instead of just replying to my questions, she should start talking herself, in reality i knew that was not true.

That is why, I thought of it.

That, if she smiles then she will look cuter.

“Well then…………I’ll just sort out my luggage I guess.”

Muttering to myself, I decided to start sorting out my luggage that was sent to the dormitory beforehand.

(If I failed in the entrance exam then, this luggage would have been sent back)

“------entrance exam, huh…………”

I remembered the girl I defeated and muttered.

(If I meet her someday, then I’ll have to protect my promise……………….)

“Ah…………..”

When I was remembering the things in the entrance exam, I remembered something now of all times.

(Snap. If I brought up the entrance examination talk, I should have asked her why she was staring at me. And things like, how does she knows my name or, the things I was bothered about in the classroom…………..)

To forget all that, that was probably how nervous I was and I didn’t realize it.

(I’ll ask Yurie after she finishes her shower)

Shower.

From that word, I imagined.

…………the scene Yurie cleaning herself in the shower.

“-------uh!!”

Even when I delete my imagination in hurry, I started to feel conscious about the fact I was living together with a girl after so late.

And what’s more unluckily, the sound of the shower was slightly echoing through the wall and I imagined again whether I liked it or not--------

“Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!”

I quickly took the television remote with my hand.

Even though it is until the weekend, in a way I once again became self-aware, about the start of very troubling days………..

“Fuwaa…………”

20 minutes after that, when I was sorting out my luggage while turning on the television, Yurie’s yawn could be heard from behind. Just like what came out from her mouth, she was sleepy because of the time-lag.

“Yurie. I have a question but-------Bufuu!?”

But, when I wanted to clear up the question before sleeping--------I turned around and Yurie’s sleepy eyes was there.

However that was not the reason why I spurt out.

Long and slender white legs, thighs, calf consequently entered my view.

Her thin pajamas was sticking to her skin after a bath and in just one glance I could see her delicate body line and chest bulge (It was quite moderate), on top of that, maybe because she was sleepy because the buttons that were messed up made a gap and thanks to that I don’t know where I should place my eyes.

“What is wrong?”

“N,no that’s…………..”

Despite being flustered I tried talking but, my eyes were attracted to her thighs and pajama’s border for some reason.

“-------?”

“The,there is a question I want to ask………….!”

Towards Yurie who was looking at me wondering, I used a little strengthen tone to trick myself-----no, I decided to ask her about the things that were bothering me.

“Yurie,--------do you know me? You were facing your sights towards us during the middle of the exam and you said my name when you entered the classroom…………………and you were a little curious after that right?”

“………………..”

Her expression did not change. But the moment I questioned her, I felt the atmosphere slightly changed.

“………………….. I heard your name during the examination.”

It means she heard me and Imari’s conversation.

“But, why me…………..?”

“…………….. I-----------“

A slight silence slipped in and she showed a little confuse state before------Yurie opened her mouth.

“I am interested in you.”

“Eh……..!?”

When I looked at Yurie in shock, those ruby eyes looked straight at me.

[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 1 Non-Colour 3.jpg|thumb]]

“Tooru. I am very interested in you.”

Yurie put a very devastating sentence in her mouth and slowly came closer.

As for me, even when I backed away, I immediately hit the wall.

And then, if I stretch out my hand I can touch-----------no, Yurie’s breathe was hitting my chest, that was how close the distance became………..

“That is why------please teach me………”

“Yu,Yurie…………?”

Due to her just coming out from the bath, her snow white skin was weltered with blood.

To that color that feels warm from the blood passing through, it makes me feel she is human instead of a doll----------------and more importantly, it makes me conscious of her as a girl.

Is this perhaps--------

(Is this that love at first sight thing…………!?)

I think the word I thought of can't be called be smart but, as long as she said she was interested in me, and was so daringly approaching me, there is no way I can understand that meaning.

(Thi,this cute girl, to me!? dream!? No what is with this nice smell, shower? Uwah, close, her hair is thin, eh, eh, eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeh!? Wha, what should I doooooooooo!?)

The inside of my head was in complete panic. That current me was------

“Please, Tooru.”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Zui* Yurie closed in to my face.

Her wet and oddly seductive {{Furigana|silver hair|silver blonde}}, and her captivating tinged red small lips made my heartbeat pound hard--------

When I thought the deep red eyes slightly narrowed, she took a pose as if to pull a bow-----------

“Heh?”

She placed the fist she pulled away, close to my stomach.

“Please teach me this.”

“Thi,this is…………..”

“It is the technique Tooru used in the exam. I was really interested in it so, if it is okay with Tooru, could you please teach me a lot regarding it……….)

(So that is what she meant!!)

At the same time with me shouting my inner thoughts, I thank myself for not saying any misunderstanding words and taking weird actions, I made a relief sigh.

“Tooru?”

“Ah…......e,errr…….sorry, I can’t teach you that. That technique’s burden is not normal so if Yurie’s small physique release that, your body will only break. That’s why…………”

“………………that is a disappointment.

She lowered her eyebrows, and turned disappointed from what I can see, and I felt more sorry.

“Very disappointing…………..”

Yurie who muttered that one more time------

“Yu,Yurie!?”

She collapsed, and ''clings onto me''.

“Uwaaah!?”

Even after I hurry and stop her clinging, I was surprised by her slenderness; I felt surprised for the second time finding out it was slender yet soft, and last off I felt surprised for the third time towards the nice smell after her bath.

“#$!@#%!#-------!?”

(Wha-wha-what is happened, hugging me, nice smell, from the shock!? Eeeeeeeeeeh!?)

“Yu-Yu-Yu-Yurie!? Wai, suddenly, no, this is-------wait, eh…………?"

“Kuh--------“

I noticed her peaceful sleep breathing and regained myself.

It looks like she reached her limits and Yurie fell asleep.

The reason why she narrowed her eyes was because she simply just wanted to sleep.

Staring at that face, I made a large sigh mixed with tiredness and relief in it.

(For now, I’ll let her sleep on the bed…………..)

“She’s light…………”

As expected nothing is going to happen, and since I cannot bring myself to wake her up, I carried Yurie was surprised how light she was.

It looks like I might break her small delicate body if I hold her tightly.

Silky hair, small lips, and slightly drifting scent------looking at her like this, she only looked like a bisque doll, but the body warmth transmitted to me makes me strongly conscious that she is a human.

And, at that moment.

“Hn……..?”

Yurie slightly rolled her held body, and brought her body closer, she grabbed my shirt tightly as if she wanted to be spoiled.

…………..but, that was wrong. It’s not like she wanted to be spoiled.

“Papa………”

Together with her mumbling that softly, a drop of tears appeared at the edge of her closed eyelids.

Looking at that drop, I noticed my insensitivity after so late.

(As expected she’s lonely…………)

I don’t know what reasons she study aboard for but, for a young girl to be away from the country she is used to, and coming to this far side of the east alone, there is no way she won’t feel anxious.

I feel miserable to not notice such an obvious fact, because she was able to speak fluent Japanese, and doesn’t show her emotions.

And now that I have found out her true feelings, at the same time I thought I could not pretend that I didn’t see that. That’s why I------- to support her I made a vow that I wanted to become Yurie’s power, and scooped the drop of tear from her eyes.

They sky was spread out.

In that never ending sky, there was the scorching hot sun shining down.

But all of that lost its color and like an old movie, a monochrome would was created.

This I a dream. Right now I am seeing a dream.

I seen this many times, the ''damn memory'' I never want to remember.

(Stop It………….don‘t show me this again……..)

But, even when I wanted it to stop it didn’t.

It was the past, just like how many times that happened; I was walking towards the same dojo.

“---------------?”

Mid-way, I stopped my legs.

A stinky smell, a wind that stinks of rusted iron passed by.

Even when I turned to that stink, there was nothing there.

But-------

“----------uh!!”

Immediately a chill came, and I started running in the next moment as if I was repelled.

Running towards the dojo while shouting my sisters name---------and then I saw it.

The only color inside this grey world-------red.

Crimson flames were raging and were drowning the dojo I was familiar with.

Towards the sudden unrealistic scenery, I was standing still dumbfounded------

“Oto,ha……… Otohaa……….!!”

My sister passed by my mind, and the moment I gained back myself, I dashed into the flames.

The inside was something from hell.

Powders of flames were rising and the sound of flames bursting violently hurt my ears.

Thunderous roars sounded, and the burnt down wood blocked the single path.

But even so I headed to the deep, the flames licked my cheeks and the heat burns my lungs.

All 4 sides were dyed in red, and inside the place where it was hard to open my eyes, I called out to Otoha’s name several time-------

Soon I reached it.

In the blazing hell fire, the deepest part of that hell.

Over there----Otoha was there.

Together with ''that person''.

Inside the sea of fire, Otoha was blankly sitting down hard and that person was holding a sword, facing backwards towards me.

The black shadows collapsed in the surroundings--------were once people called my seniors.

The blade drenched by red blood had its color further emphasized by the flames, and inside the nauseating stink of burnt meat and fat, I forgotten about the situation and shouted.

“What………..Oi!! What happened!! What on earth is this!!”

“Onii,chan…………”

And then, that person slowly turned over.

That person’s eye at that time, I will never forget about it.

Deep, quiet, dark-------pure black eyes.

Facing that eye straight towards me, that person came closer to me.

“I am asking what happened!? Answer me!!”

“What…….? Oh let’s see-----“

In response to my question, that person replied.

And that word became my goal.

'''“They are dead, because they were weak.”'''

That person slowly raised the tip of the blade towards the heaven--------and the moment that was swung down at me.

“Onii-chan………!!”

The blade path, cut into Otoha.

A splash flew out.

Red, a red splash.

After an instant, I understood that meaning------------

I raised a shout painted with rage, resentment, and despair.

“---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------!!”

Almost in the same time with me opening my eyes from the shout I made from the ongoing dream-------

“Tooru!?”

“Eh…………..?”

When I looked over to the unfamiliar tone calling me, the ruby eyes were staring at me.

“Are you okay, Tooru?”

“Ah……..Yuri,e…….”

(……………this is Kouryou’s dormitory………)

And I finally understood where I was.

At the same time, Yurie was still staring at me with a perplexed state.

“Sorry to scare you, I was half-asleep. Perhaps I woke you up?”

“Nai. I was already awake so do not mind it…………I was a little surprised that’s all.”

“I see, then that’s good….…no well, actually I saw a dream of me being attacked by zombies. I was then corned and when I let out a sharp shout then it came out in reality………….haha, it’s a nuisance huh?”

Although I thought I sucked at lying even for me, I kept on talking stuff I was never asked of.

But even so-----

(Again that dream…………)

Ever since that day, I have seen that nightmare many times--------but was undoubtedly something that has passed.

From that unforgettable and never must be forgotten memories, my back was wet from sweat.

“……………Tooru, what’s wrong?”

Maybe I was making a stiff expression; Yurie was looking at me worried.

“No, nothing. ……………and, its morning already. I’ll take a fast shower so, let’s go eat something after that.”

It was a little too frank but, I turned my face away to trick her and headed towards the dressing room without hearing Yurie’s reply.

I started taking a shower, and the flowing hot water washed of the cold sweat.

My body started getting warm and it gave me the actual feelings I am alive.

On that, I was the only one alive.

“Otoha……….”

That day, my companions in they dojo died.

My precious sister, Otoha covered for me and………..

'''“They are dead, because they were weak”'''

More than 1 year has passed from then, and I couldn’t understand those words.

That’s why; I continuously seek for <<Power>>.

In order to understand those words.

===Part 2===

In Yurie’s memories, the part where Tooru was answering regarding the technique was interrupted.

What she remembers was, a feeling of warmth wrapping around her in her half-asleep half-awake state.

With a pleasant feeling like riding on a moving cradle, it was something very nostalgic.

And that nostalgia was the old memories of her father.

It is about the time when she was young, and during the time when Yurie stayed up late and ended up sleeping, her father would carry her and bring her to her bed.

(I have shown you something embarrassing……….)

As long as she has no memories of how she entered the bed last night, there was only one thing that comes to mind.

Her cheeks blushed because she was shy, and Yurie once again remembered the warmth from last night-------

And so, she felt loneliness.

“Papa………..”

==Translation Notes and References==

<references group="1b" />

<noinclude>
{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Talk:Absolute Duo:Volume 1 Chapter 3

2013-09-21T23:30:15Z

Gulcasa766:

Slower than my goal by 21 minutes. Yurie finished running ten rounds.

Not sure about that sentence. Who was slower then the goal, Kokonoe or Yurie? --[[User:Bilagaana|Bilagaana]] ([[User talk:Bilagaana|talk]]) 15:07, 20 September 2013 (CDT)

Tooru is faster, It means Tooru is faster than Yurie by 21 minutes.[[User:Asmodeus01|Asmodeus01]] ([[User talk:Asmodeus01|talk]]) 15:24, 20 September 2013 (CDT)

I think the period should be changed to a comma to help clarify this problem. Yurie was slower as Tooru was already able to make up a sports drink for her to help relieve her fatigue. Also to explain, Tooru narrates this section so when he says 'my goal' it basically means 'my time', so the sentence can be thought of as "Slower then my time by 21 minutes, Yurie finished running 10 rounds *or the 10 kilometers*. It's another way to write the sentence but I don't see a need to change goal to time. [[User:Gulcasa766|Gulcasa766]] ([[User talk:Gulcasa766|talk]]) 21 September 2013

Talk:Absolute Duo:Volume 1 Chapter 3

2013-09-21T18:49:56Z

Gulcasa766:

Absolute Duo:Volume 1 Chapter 2

2013-09-21T06:27:28Z

Gulcasa766:

==Chapter 2 『I am interested in you』==

===Part 1===

Kouryou Academy------

In the northern part of Tokya bay, a reclaimed land that can only be accessed by a hanging monorail exists.

Giant walls were covering its surrounding, and there was only one door entrance that corresponds with that size, and in the center of the site there is a giant clock tower soaring even from the outside of the school.

The inside of the school building and the unfamiliar school dormitory that looks from like it’s from Western Europe, it felt a little strange to call it a school. Naturally, the interior design was similar; it makes one think of the interior design of a western house, I and Tora were heading towards the classroom together but------

“Guh………!”

“What’s wrong?”

I leaked a small groan from the creak of my body; Tora did not let it hear pass him and looked towards me in doubt.

“I forced myself a little just now”

The cause was the skill he used on Imari.

That was original a skill that uses muscles but, since the middle build me recklessly used it, it has quite a burden in my body even though it was just one shot. On the opposite side of it holding absolute destructive power, if I shoot it twice then I won’t be able to move normally, it is a double-handed sword, and when I was explaining------

“I see. So that means you are a novice huh”

I’m astonished……..

“Don’t you have a kinder way to say it…………”

“None”

It was an immediate reply.

“Fuun. There is one question I want to ask regarding that technique. Why didn’t you use that once when you were training with me? …………Haa! Don’t tell me you were holding back when I was the opponent!?”

Tora pressed me with questions and I swung my head in panic

“Don’t simply misunderstand and shout. That was something I got to use just recently--------which means, it is something acquired after I couldn’t meet Tora anymore”

“………I see. It’s true you are not a stingy fool. ………….although you are an idiot”

Tora made a smile but, that last part was none of your business.

(Well, I’ll just agree for the time being………….)

“Forget about that, it’s been a long time, Tora. I didn’t think I would meet you in a place like this”

“Fuun, that’s my line”

The nature regarding <<Lucifull>>------the <<Adapt>> has a chance ratio of one over a thousand people, I heard that during the inspection before enrolling to the school.

That is why, I didn’t think I would meet him {{Furigana|Kouryou Academy|here}}.

However just like I thought in the auditorium, it is somewhat reassuring to know there is someone I know here.

“Tooru. Just now during the entrance examination---------“

“Oh, it looks like that’s the classroom”

We finished walking the long corridor, and reached the first year’s classroom.

“Oh, sorry. What were you trying to tell----“

“You over there?”

“Hn?”

When I was about to asked about what Tora said, this time I was interrupted by another person.

When I looked over, there was a beautiful straight long haired girl staring straight at me.

(This girl………where have I --------)

In addition to her beautiful rather than cute face, she has an excellent style and together with the same age as me she somehow felt more adult-like. However, the characteristic part of her was her atmosphere. Her standing figure was surrounded by a dignified air, and makes one think it emphasizes her own existence.

“------------uh! If I’m correct you, were sitting behind us during the entrance ceremony……………”

Yes, the girl that talked to me right now was the girl that warned us to keep quiet in the middle of the entrance ceremony.

“Is there anything?”

When I asked her, the girl made a slightly complicated expression.

“………………..no one would have thought there was such a tradition ceremony here. That’s why you should not feel down, and have the intentions to head straight forward in this academy. I think that is only way to look straight at her when the time comes”

“Errr huh…………….?”

“Well then, I will excuse myself”

Even though I haven’t considered the meaning on the words yet, she turned back and entered the classroom.

“What was that about…………….?”

“…………..Tooru. Your examination opponent-------- if I am correct was called Imari. She was saying, if you regret defeating her then work hard for her sake “

“I see, so that’s what she meant……………….”

Maybe because she was sitting behind us, she probably looked at me and Imari talking together friendly.

That’s why, she probably take consideration in me wondering if I was depressed.

“It’s okay, it’s because I already promised Imari. Thanks for the consideration, Tora”

“Why are you telling me that for. Tell that to that girl”

“That’s true. ----------by the way Tora, what was it that you wanted to tell me just now?”

“……………….. I don’t know. Anyways let’s go in. ……………..almost all the thing I wanted to say was already taken, how can I say that now, you idiot”

“a,aah………….”

I followed after Tora who suddenly turned moody for some reason, and entered inside the class.

When I entered, the desk lined up in the room were not those personal use tables used in elementary and middle school tables, but rather it was something with a wide width and meant for 2 people use.

We picked random empty seats nearby the entrance----------thinking that the line up in the side was off, I’ll just sit at the back and wait for the {{Furigana|HR|homeroom}} to start.

All the new students have not assembled in the room yet----------during the entrance exam, it seems a portion of the student got injured by direct damage and was in the middle of medical treatment------ so, there was still time before things start.

The others did the same thing as us and sit somewhere random, there were some girls talking with others seating nearby or guys sleeping already, everyone was doing everything as they please and was waiting for the HR to start.

But, because of a certain person showing up in the classroom, a commotion occurred and------

Next, everyone lost their words.

“What is it?”

Towards the same situation similar to the one during just before the entrance ceremony starting, we looked towards the person standing at the entrance------

“That girl………..”

We immediately consented.

The person that has the classmates attention stopped at was that silver girl.

“Do you know her?”

“No, it’s not like we know each other but……….”

Now that I think about it, Tora was sleeping when the girl showed herself in the auditorium.

“I saw her movements during the entrance exam, the way she carried her body and her sword handling was quite something I think”

“Hou………. That’s one interesting girl”

He made a fearless smile and looked like he was going to challenge her to match.

(This guy is still the same hot-blooded fellow………….)

After thinking that, I once again send my sights back at the silver girl.

Same like what she did at the auditorium, she did not cared about the sights coming from her surroundings and was slowly looking around the classroom--------that ruby eye stopped at a certain spot.

To me.

(Eh…………..?)

Our eyes met.

(It’s just a coincidence right………..?)

And, the moment right after I thought that, when I thought the silver girl slightly moved her eyebrows-----

“Tooru”

………..no, she said it. That was my name. There is no mistake that is my name.

(Why does she know my name………….?)

That was the first question floating in my mind.

Naturally, I have no memories of knowing any foreigners.

(…………wait a sec? I think she was looking at us in the middle of the entrance exam…………)

It’s not like I talked to her before, so I totally can get how she knows my name.

When I was having many question marks popping in my head in one sided, the silver girl was staring at me and started walking.

Without changing her expression her silver was swinging near her hips, *Chirin* together with the sound of a bell.

It was the exact reappearance of the auditorium------only the last part was different.

“………………”

The silver girl reached just beside me and although it was for awhile she was staring at me again--------she made a nod with her head and sat on the chair.

On the chair beside me.

Even though there were many empty seats, she purposely chose the one beside me.

What’s more---------

<nowiki>*</nowiki>peek*………..*peek*

She was looking at me with the side peeks for some reason. She probably planned to secretly look at me but, it was totally obvious.

“………………hey, do you know her?”

“That is my line!!”

“Sorry, this situation was confusing…………..”

One day, a foreigner I have never met or seen before, and naturally even her name is unknown to me suddenly started calling my name, sitting on the seat beside me, in addition she was conscious of me by looking at me with side peeks----------I suddenly fall into such a situation and if there is someone that won’t get confused because of this then I want someone to tell me about that person.

Nonetheless, staying not unable to understand the situation like this and also being looked at by her peeks eyes feel uncomfortable.

“………he,hey, can I have a moment?”

“--------uh!”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Chirin*. The moment I made up my mind and talked to her, the silver girl turned away in tremendous speed.

“…………….”

It turned to silence just like that. It would seems, she was planning to pretend she didn’t hear my calling out to her.

(There is no choice. I’ll just find a good timing to talk to her later………)

I made a small sigh, and amused myself talking with Tora some boring stuffs.

Looking at that state, most of the commotion also returned back to the classroom------

“……………..”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>peek*………..*peek*

After a while, she was once again sending her sights to me.

(Seriously what is going on…………..)

When I was feeling uncomfortable because of that, the students that finished getting their wounds treated entered the class little by little.

Not long later, when I thought almost all the new student was assembled then------

“Haro Haro♪ and good work on the examination--☆ and congratulations on your enrollment to this school--!”

Suddenly, when I thought the sound of loud *Kara**Kara laughter sounded and the ''window'' opening, a girl came in the classroom from there.
Inside the room turned into silence, the girl stood at the teacher platform and made a pose.

“Nice to meet you, I am Tsukimi Rito----♥ I am everyone’s homeroom teacher so please treat me well for one year--! Filled with intimacy, call me Usa-sensei okay--☆”

Everyone in the class has no response. Rather, I should say how we should respond.

“…….Aryaryan, what’s wrong?”

She made a puzzled expression and the girl that self-proclaimed herself as our homeroom teacher looked around the classroom.

Having the class concentrating their sights on her with a totally different type of meaning from the silver girl, she was young and unthinkable to be a teacher---------------yes, others would agree if I were to say she was as young as our generation and believe she was our classmate if she wore a uniform.

Most importantly the most unbelievable part of her calling herself our teacher was her costume. No matter how I look at it, she was wearing a maid uniform and in addition she was wearing a rabbit ear hair band.

“Ha!? Are you all maybe fascinated by my cuteness? Iyaaa----, I was doing quite well getting use to these things but, as expected I am happy, awkward, and embarrassed if every of the new students was doing so~♪”

The self-proclaimed homeroom teacher placed her hands on her cheek and swings her head in embarrassment but---------

“No, we were just taken back…………”

“Oh I see, you all were just taken back--------Wait, eeeeeehhhh!! You all weren’t fascinated!?”

She heard my mutter and raised a shocked voice.

“No matter how and where you see it, I don’t think you were that conveniently received though…………”

“It’s because everyone was staring at me quietly ♪”

(Is it really okay for this person to be our homeroom teacher……..)

At this moment, there is no mistake everyone in the class was thinking this.

“Tsukimi-sensei, please don’t make the new students uneasy”

The one who spoke out our feelings was a male in his mid-twenties which walked into the classroom normally from the door-----it was a male named Mikuni that a played a role as the facilitator during the entrance ceremony. Looking at his tall height and has well-ordered facial features, [Hou………] there were sighs leaking out (Luckily the male isn’t like that) from left and right.

“Aaree--? Mikuni-sensei, why are you here?”

“I am the supervisor for the new student’s teacher. If you are going to play a fool then I’ll take the other side”

“Its okaaay. I plan to ride on a ride boat so leave it to me ♪”

“You’ll sink”

“Well then, let’s reform ourselves and head to self-introduction shall we--☆”

“……………………”

Tsukimi sensei completely ignored Mikuni sensei’s come-back, and started talking.

“With that said, hello hello I am Tsukimi Rito-chan. I am a young lady that has just graduated from this Kouryou academy this spring; I think I am very inexperienced but, I plan to do my very best so nice to meet you all♪”

(18 years old huh. No wonder she looks young-------wait, how about her teacher qualifications……………..)

I thought that but, asking for common sense in a school devoid from common sense itself is useless.

“Even inside last year’s graduates, Tsukimi-sensei especially has excellent grades, so she has been specially selected to be a teacher this year. Leaving her character aside, there is no shortcoming in her ability and skills so rest assured”

We heard the following from Mikuni-sensei, and there were sighs of relief leaking out from everywhere.

“Somehow there was some very hurtful things in there but, everyone don’t mind that and lets progress efficiently okay----…………..even if I said that, since today is still the first day, it will be a quick explaining of this year’s schedule and the self-introduction though ☆”

“Before that, first off the warning regarding the 《Blaze》”

“Ah, oh yeah oh yeah♪ errrr you all must not manifest your 《Blaze》 without permission from the academy okay? I’ll be very angry if you bring it out as you like. That’s all--☆well then, let’s begin the self-introductory---♪”

Thanks to Mikuni-sensei, we were safely advancing inside the first day of HR-------

Although there was another problem.

Rather than calling it a problem, I should be calling it curiosity.

That is the--------silver girl.

Turning into something troubling, the girl seating beside was sending her mysterious sights to me as usual.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Stare*-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------.

If sights could kill people then I would have been easily killed about 100 times by now.

The surrounding was in the middle of sending their sights to the teacher platform, and only she was looking at me. She was staring quietly at me. Continuously looking.

Most likely, she thinks she was not noticed yet but, sights were something that can be found out by the latter with thoughts beyond the user.
At any rate, I completely don’t understand why she is this conscious of me.

(Is she mistaken with someone else……….?)

“------u”

(But how about the name? Why does she know my name?)

“----------ming you”

(I don’t get it)

“You, from the third row in front the one thinking about something! Hey you, from behind the midget boy!”

“Who’s the midget!!”

“Hn?”

Thanks to Tora’s shout, I noticed myself being called.

When I looked over the teacher platform, Tsukimi-sensei bulge her cheeks and looked at me.

“HnMou----, did you finally noticed? It’s your turn”

“Mine?”

“Your self-introduction”

“Ah……………”

I could hear giggles coming from here and there in the classroom.

While hearing that, I felt my cheeks getting hotter and stood up.

“Kokonoe Tooru, nice to meet you”

“…………….Kokonoe? aah, you are that rumored boy!”

“Rumor?”

“You are a rumor in the staffroom. About there is a <<Irregular>> this year☆”

<<Irregular>>--------even though it was an unknown meaning word, I at least understand it is something special.

The class started having a commotion, and I became the center of attention again.

Inside the unsettled commotion, it was now the turn of another person of attention this time.

“Well then, next. The silver hair-chan beside that stands out a lot”

“………{{Furigana|Yes|Ya---}}”

The silver girl nodded and started her self-introduction.

“Yurie=Sigtuna. Everyone, nice to meet you”

Once again, the classroom was wrapped in commotion. ………..however, the implication was different from mine.

Naturally, my treatment was close to a rare animal. As for the silver girl-----------in Yurie’s case, unlike her foreigner girl appearance, her fluent Japanese coming from her mouth was shocking.

However, Yurie as usual didn’t care about the response in her surroundings and sat down.

And once again she side peek and was looking over here---------

“--------uh!”

Our sights overlapped----------and the moment I thought that, she looked away.

But after some time passes, she once again started peeking at me using side peeks………….

Soon after the self-introductory ended, the student handbook, student cards and dormitory guidebooks were distributed.

“Did it spread to all the students huh huh? Regarding the school regulations, dorm regulations each individual please read through it when you have time later, if you don’t then I’ll scold you okay♪Also, the student card is used as a credit card so please be careful not to lose it—“

“Hee, so that’s how you buy stuff…………”

It would seem this was the living expenses.

The credit limit is one month 10000yen, and a number of people got excited after hearing that.

“Okay, okay. I understand your feelings but keep quiet---. For the last part, I will explain about the ''special system'' of this school and the dormitory room separation before I end todays talk, if you all want to make noise do it then, first off I want to talk about the special system though, it’s very important so listen to it properly---♪”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Pan**Pan* Tsukimi-sensei clapped her hands together, and started talking about the so called special system.

“Our school exists a partner system called <<Duo>>. You all should understand from the word partner though, two people will form one group and receive lessons”

(…………<<Duo>>? Just recently, I think heard the same word from somewhere…………)

And in the middle of tracing back my memories, a question [Why is that?] came out from another student, and when Tsukimi-sensei started answering I stopped my thought process.

“When you graduate from here, you all know about the talk that you will be attached to the {{Furigana|organization’s|Don}} peace preservation team right. You all will execute the missions normally in {{Furigana|2 in one group|two man cells}} or maybe in a team with more numbers than that”

“……………even though it will probably be impossible if we are told to be active in a team immediately after graduation, so get used to it in our school, is that what you are implying?”

“That is exactly right. You sure get it Tachibana-san♪”

The one who confirmed it with Tsukimi-sensei with a dignified voice was, that girl that talked to me right before I entered the classroom.

“Now then now then, it’s regarding about the <<Duo>> but, just like I said just now, both of you will be doing a lot of different types of lessons.
So, regarding about that relation, I am sorry about the hurry but we will choose your official partners until the end of this weekend, so from tomorrow onwards good luck finding your partner to attend the classes. Fiiiiiight----☆………..ah, by any chance if you can’t decide then we will pick them for you so it’s okay to rest assured okay---♪”

(Partner system------------<<Duo>> huh………. I’ll just team up with Tora)

“………….so, the real part is from here---. Actually, after the <<Duo>> teamed up in this school, there is a rule where they will have to know each other deeply and pass time together as much as possible to strengthen their bonds with each other. Well----what I want to say is………….you will be made to share rooms in the dorm♪”

It’s true, that trust will probably be deepened if they are together for a long time.

Even though there is enough chance personality disagreements will appear, for this school that is devoid to common sense it still made sense.

(Hn, wait a sec………….?)

Toward that explanation I had a question floating out.

“Err, I have a question”

“Yes yes, the <<Irregular>> Kokonoe-kun, what is it?”

……………I wished you would stop calling me that way.

“By this ''weekend'', you said the <<Duo>> will be decided by then but,

“Fufu, nice question. Sensei is happy for you to notice that~♥ should I give you a nice pat in the head?”

“I refuse”

“Puu~ that’s regretful. ……………..well then well then, pulling myself together, including the answer for Kokonoe-kun’s question, I will start talking about the room separation for the dormitory~♪”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Chills*. The instant Tsukimi-sensei showed a smiling face, a chill ran up my spine.

It’s a premonition something is going to turn troubling.

Is that premonition by any chance-------true.

Tsukimi-sensei pointed her fingers to us, and put something worthless in her mouth.

“Until the weekend, we will have you all live with the ''current person sitting next to you''--♪”

“………..hah?”

“Which means, together with the temporary <<Duo>>. This is the school rule, so denial is useless, a no no, and not permitted okay☆ nee, Mikuni-sensei♪”

Towards Tsumiki-sensei who was making an “x-sign” with her fingers in front of her chest, Mikuni-sensei silently nodded and made a sigh.

“Tha,that means……..”

“Good for you, Kokonoe-kun♪”

Tsumiki-sensei made her good job sign to me.

At first I didn’t understand her words but, I also guessed it by that one sentence.

Until ''this weekend, living together with the classmate sitting beside you would mean''--------

“Yes♪Your roommate is that silver haired beauty Yurie-chan. Male 37, female 15, that is about the number of new student but, you are the only one living together with another girl. Kyaaa--- Lucky♥ ……………ah, yeah yeah. You will be kicked out of school if you have an illicit sexual relationship so be careful. Putting it in easier words, if you do something that is hesitated to say in the {{Furigana|classroom|here}}, and a 3rd roommate is made --------“

“Like hell I’ll do thaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaat!!”

Forgetting my respect to my superior, I shouted and stood up-----

Immediately right after, the classmate that got hold of themselves after my shout, made an uproar.

[Are you serious!?] [With that girl huh, that’s nice…………..] [Kyaa---, its living together, living together]

“Wa,wait a second! No matter if it is the school rule, thinking in common sense isn’t this bad in a lot of ways!”

Inside the uproar filled with words they want to say, I panicked and protested but---------

“…………………..having an entrance exam during the school entrance ceremony, and what’s more, having a real fight taken place, do you think this school is normal?”

“……………………….”

The reply that came back made my view in front dizzy.

I placed both my hands on the table, and looked over my roommate until the weekend------once again my eyes met with her ruby eyes.

But this time she didn’t avert her eyes away----------

She looked towards me and lowered her head a little.

“Nice to meet you”

“Ni,nice to meet you…………”

This was, the start of living together with me and the {{Furigana|silver girl|Yurie}}.

(Someone save me…………………)

The reason I wished that was simple and clear, it’s because it was a complicated yet inescapable problem.

Few hours passed from the uproar in the classroom.

Moving to the dormitory in the premise, I was told about the dorm rules (the curfew, or time for eating), led to the cafeteria and after I finished my dinner quickly----------

Inside the room I was assigned to, I was------standing and staring with each other with the silver girl Yurie.

Silently.

(Please. Someone save me…………….)

Even though I wished once more, a hero that will break this situation wouldn’t appear.

Would Tora who was assigned to the room next door, unexpectedly come here to play I wonder.

…………….however even when I made such a light hope, it dispersed after hearing the slight shouting coming from the other side of the thick wall.

(Looks like he doesn’t get along well with his roommate)

However right now, instead of the room next door, I have a problematic situation I raised myself.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Stare*-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------.

(This turned into something troubling………………..)

Although I was thinking what to do, nothing will progress if I keep silent, I made a sigh and looked at Yurie.

(Now that I take a good look at her, as expected she feels like a bisque doll)

Having a delicate body structure, well-featured face, transparent like {{Furigana|snow colored skin|Snow white}}, ruby eyes, and the most characteristic part I can say of her was her {{Furigana|silver hair|Silver blonde}}………….

All of it was harmonized together, and it was suitable to be called beautiful.

The word beautiful girl is probably meant to be used for this.

But, that was not all.

A black wing angel--------

Magnificently using the two small swords, judging from the splendor way she carries her body, she was not a normal girl.

(Where did she get such a skill----------wait, now is not the time to think about that)
First off I have to do something about this silence but………..

If I were to make a self-analysis, it think my communication skills are quite okay thanks to living in a house with a large number of people coming and going. I have quite some male friends in my elementary and middle school time.

But expected to the girl I just met today, what’s more she is a foreigner, adding more to that I will be sleeping in the same room (Important) together with her under the same roof until the weekend (Currently Monday), on top of me being unable to read her thoughts (This is more important) because she was expressionless, I was in front of someone who one-sidedly knows about me, and I have no idea what I should be talking with her.

(Otoha was the only one I have a talking experience with a girl my age………………….)

………….I feel a sister won’t be a reference in the first place.

(Let’s play it safe.........)

“Err, hey………..we are going to be living in the same room until the weekend so, why don’t we sit down for now?”

“{{Furigana|Yes|Ya--}}”

After she nodded to my proposal, the silver girl interpose the low table and made a proper seiza<ref group ="1b">http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Seiza</ref>
(Ooh, she is well mannered…………however, I think I heard foreigners are bad with seizas but, is that not the case?)

“-------?”

“Ah, sorry”

Since I was standing up thinking although I was the one who said to sit down, Yurie tilted her small head.

I apologized and hurried to sit down straight on the other side of the table.

“This is quite a nice room”

The room dormitory was unexpectedly wide, and beautiful. There was a carpet on the center of the floor; it was equipped with a television and kitchen, and maybe because it was meant for 2 people there were two same types of clothing cases, and a two stories bed was installed.

Oh yeah.

“Errr………..lets introduce ourselves again”

“Ya—“

“Well then, starting from me who proposed this. I am------“

“Tooru”

“A,aah…………..”

Before I could name myself, my name was said before me.

Although I was a little curious about why the accent was a little different but, since she is a foreigner so that can’t be helped.

“Rather than Kokonoe or Tooru, just call me in any way easy for you”<ref group = "1b">Yurie calls him in katakana (トール) while his others call him in his kanji form (透流)</ref>

“I understand. Then I will call you Tooru”

“You are Yurie, is that okay”

“Ya---.Yurie=Sigtuna. Please call me Yurie”

“I, I understand………..”

Same like in the classroom, thanks to her replying back in fluent Japanese I was bewildered.

(It’s better than unable to communicate……….)

“Please take care of me until the weekend, Yurie”

“Ya---“

Self-introduction time over.

“[………………..]”

And once again silence arrived.

(Uh wait, isn’t it bad to end it here!)

“Le,lets talk about each other more okay?”

“Ya---“

“Errr, I am born from Kanagawa prefecture in Fujisawa city. ………….wait, do you know where is Fujisawa?”

“No(Nai), but I also don’t know about Kanagawa………….”

Yurie swing her head a little troubled.

Because she was able to talk in fluent Japanese, I thought she might be brought up in Japan but, the probability of it being wrong is high since she doesn’t know where Kanagawa is.

“Err, Fujisawa is a city in the southeast coastland from here………….that’s too vague huh. Where is Yurie from?”

“It’s a country called Gimle in the northern Europe”

“An overseas student like I guessed……. But even so, your Japanese is good”

“Thank you very much. I was properly taught by mama”

“From your mother………?”

Was she working in a Japanese company or something?

……………..unexpectedly she might be a Japan lover--------things like ninja or anime--------there is that possibility.

In a more unexpected case, she might be a half.

She doesn’t look like she has Orient blood mixed but, actually could her name Yurie written in kanji be Yurie or Yurie or Yurie or Yurie<ref group = "1b">Different forms of Yurie's name in Kanji = Starting from the first--百合恵,由利枝,祐理絵,友里江</ref>--------

“Mama interpreted it from her job”

It was a normal answer…………….

“And in the school at that side, there was Japanese in the selection of subjects”

“Hee, then you have been deciding to study aboard in Japan since middle school?”

“Ya--.I found out about this academy, and decided it”

“I see…………”

Why would you come to this Battle training school-----------was what I wanted to ask but, I might be steeping far to in at the beginning so I restrained myself.

“I see. For an instant, I thought you would be a half”

“-------?”

“Since Japanese people also have the name Yurie, I thought that might be the case”

“I see. But speaking of names, the name Tooru is also in Gimle”

“Is that so”

“Ya---. It is a name named after the strongest thunder god that appears inside the legends told in Northern Europe”

“Thunder god Thor………”

The reason why the accent was different was because; she confused mine with the name of that god.

However------

(Strong, huh…………..it would be nice if that is the case though………)

Hearing that keyword ''I remembered that word'', and unintentionally clenched my fist.

“Tooru?”

“Ah………! Errr, no, it’s great Yurie can speak Japanese. Since I can only speak in Japanese”

“Did you not learn foreign languages in {{Furigana|Japan’s middle school|Junior high school}}?”

“Uh………….! Eng,English was required though……….”

There are many people that can’t have a conversation even if they were taught.

And I am in one of those large majorities.

“I’m sorry”

“…………………….”

She guessed it and apologized, somehow I feel a little miserable……….

“N,no, but I am seriously thankful that my words can get through. If Yurie couldn’t speak Japanese then, we’ll be having trouble trying to understand each other by now, I seriously think it’s great”

“Ya--. You’re welcome”

Yurie nodded.

(Any other topics……….wait, oh yeah!)

“By the way, I saw Yurie’s fight during the entrance examination but, the way you bring your body and sword handling is amazing. Did you attend a dojo in Gimle?”

“…………………nai. That is my own style”

“Self-taught and that movement………….. That’s amazing…….”

The moment I felt surprise about the hidden sword talent inside her small body-------

I want to have a match with her sooner or later, that’s what I thought.

“Ah, Tooru. I want to change the topic but-------“

“Hn?”

“Is it okay if I take a shower first?”

“Eh? A,aah. I don’t mind”

“Thank you very much. I still want to talk but, I feel really sleepy from just now because of the time difference………..I am sorry but, after I wash my sweat off it’s about time I am going to rest for today”

“Time difference looks tough. And what’s more there was that {{Furigana|《Qualification Ceremony》|That kind of thing}} today. Just take a nice rest after you freshen up”

And even whan I said that, Yurie was wobbling her head left and right.

“Nai. It’s not because of the entrance examination, it’s just hot”

“Eh? Its true today was warm but, it isn’t that hot……….”

The season just recently turned to spring, and it was still cold now that it turned to night time.

Even though the dormitory was warm thanks to the heat equipment, it was still far away to be called hot.

“This heat is the same as summer in my country”

“I, is that so……. Then, should I leave the air-conditioner off?”

“That is helpful”

(If she says the season right now is hot, then what will happen if it turns mid-summer…..?)

Staring at her small back while she was preparing her clothes, that question popped up in me.

“Ah, oh yeah. To avoid a strange trouble, can you do your changing in the dressing room?”

Due to us living together with the opposite sex, I made a plan to block the first point that is most likely to be the first problem.

“Ya--. I understand. Then I’ll be using the shower first”

Yurie took a bow after agreeing to my plan, and she entered the dressing room.

The remaining me, was remembering the conversation we had just now that was bothering me.

That was, in the classroom--------no, I was thinking about this since that time I saw Yurie in the entrance ceremony.

(She doesn’t smile………)

It is by no means a lot but, she has shown other expressions other than that.

Thanks to that, it was hard to read her emotions and I could not come out from the image of Yurie being an exquisite doll.

Instead of just replying to my questions, she should start talking herself, in reality i knew that was not true.

That is why, I thought of it.

That, if she smiles then she will look cuter.

“Well then…………I’ll just sort out my luggage I guess”

Muttering to myself, I decided to start sorting out my luggage that was sent to the dormitory beforehand.

(If I failed in the entrance exam then, this luggage would have been sent back)

“------entrance exam, huh…………”

I remembered the girl I defeated and muttered.

(If I meet her someday, then I’ll have to protect my promise……………….)

“Ah…………..”

When I was remembering the things in the entrance exam, I remembered something now of all times.

(Snap. If I brought up the entrance examination talk, I should have asked her why she was staring at me. And things like, how does she knows my name or, the things I was bothered about in the classroom…………..)

To forget all that, that was probably how nervous I was and I didn’t realize it.

(I’ll ask Yurie after she finishes her shower)

Shower.

From that word, I imagined.

…………the scene Yurie cleaning herself in the shower.

“-------uh!!”

Even when I delete my imagination in hurry, I started to feel conscious about the fact I was living together with a girl after so late.

And what’s more unluckily, the sound of the shower was slightly echoing through the wall and I imagined again whether I liked it or not--------

“Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!”

I quickly took the television remote with my hand.

Even though it is until the weekend, in a way I once again became self-aware, about the start of very troubling days………..

“Fuwaa…………”

20 minutes after that, when I was sorting out my luggage while turning on the television, Yurie’s yawn could be heard from behind. Just like what came out from her mouth, she was sleepy because of the time-lag.

“Yurie. I have a question but-------Bufuu!?”

But, when I wanted to clear up the question before sleeping--------I turned around and Yurie’s sleepy eyes was there.

However that was not the reason why I spurt out.

Long and slender white legs, thighs, calf consequently entered my view.

Her thin pajamas was sticking to her skin after a bath and in just one glance I could see her delicate body line and chest bulge (It was quite moderate), on top of that, maybe because she was sleepy because the buttons that were messed up made a gap and thanks to that I don’t know where I should place my eyes.

“What is wrong?”

“N,no that’s…………..”

Despite being flustered I tried talking but, my eyes were attracted to her thighs and pajama’s border for some reason.

“-------?”

“The,there is a question I want to ask………….!”

Towards Yurie who was looking at me wondering, I used a little strengthen tone to trick myself-----no, I decided to ask her about the things that were bothering me.

“Yurie,--------do you know me? You were facing your sights towards us during the middle of the exam and you said my name when you entered the classroom…………………and you were a little curious after that right?”

“………………..”

Her expression did not change. But the moment I questioned her, I felt the atmosphere slightly changed.

“………………….. I heard your name during the examination”

It means she heard me and Imari’s conversation.

“But, why me…………..?”

“…………….. I-----------“

A slight silence slipped in and she showed a little confuse state before------Yurie opened her mouth.

“I am interested in you”

“Eh……..!?”

When I looked at Yurie in shock, those ruby eyes looked straight at me.

[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 1 Non-Colour 3.jpg|thumb]]

“Tooru. I am very interested in you”

Yurie put a very devastating sentence in her mouth and slowly came closer.

As for me, even when I backed away, I immediately hit the wall.

And then, if I stretch out my hand I can touch-----------no, Yurie’s breathe was hitting my chest, that was how close the distance became………..

“That is why------please teach me………”

“Yu,Yurie…………?”

Due to her just coming out from the bath, her snow white skin was weltered with blood.

To that color that feels warm from the blood passing through, it makes me feel she is human instead of a doll----------------and more importantly, it makes me conscious of her as a girl.

Is this perhaps--------

(Is this that love at first sight thing…………!?)

I think the word I thought of can't be called be smart but, as long as she said she was interested in me, and was so daringly approaching me, there is no way I can understand that meaning.

(Thi,this cute girl, to me!? dream!? No what is with this nice smell, shower? Uwah, close, her hair is thin, eh, eh, eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeh!? Wha, what should I doooooooooo!?)

The inside of my head was in complete panic. That current me was------

“Please, Tooru”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Zui* Yurie closed in to my face.

Her wet and oddly seductive {{Furigana|silver hair|silver blonde}}, and her captivating tinged red small lips made my heartbeat pound hard--------

When I thought the deep red eyes slightly narrowed, she took a pose as if to pull a bow-----------

“Heh?”

She placed the fist she pulled away, close to my stomach.

“Please teach me this”

“Thi,this is…………..”

“It is the technique Tooru used in the exam. I was really interested in it so, if it is okay with Tooru, could you please teach me a lot regarding it……….)

(So that is what she meant!!)

At the same time with me shouting my inner thoughts, I thank myself for not saying any misunderstanding words and taking weird actions, I made a relief sigh.

“Tooru?”

“Ah…......e,errr…….sorry, I can’t teach you that. That technique’s burden is not normal so if Yurie’s small physique release that, your body will only break. That’s why…………”

“………………that is a disappointment.

She lowered her eyebrows, and turned disappointed from what I can see, and I felt more sorry.

“Very disappointing…………..”

Yurie who muttered that one more time------

“Yu,Yurie!?”

She collapsed, and ''clings onto me''.

“Uwaaah!?”

Even after I hurry and stop her clinging, I was surprised by her slenderness; I felt surprised for the second time finding out it was slender yet soft, and last off I felt surprised for the third time towards the nice smell after her bath.

“#$!@#%!#-------!?”

(Wha-wha-what is happened, hugging me, nice smell, from the shock!? Eeeeeeeeeeh!?)

“Yu-Yu-Yu-Yurie!? Wai, suddenly, no, this is-------wait, eh…………?"

“Kuh--------“

I noticed her peaceful sleep breathing and regained myself.

It looks like she reached her limits and Yurie fell asleep.

The reason why she narrowed her eyes was because she simply just wanted to sleep.

Staring at that face, I made a large sigh mixed with tiredness and relief in it.

(For now, I’ll let her sleep on the bed…………..)

“She’s light…………”

As expected nothing is going to happen, and since I cannot bring myself to wake her up, I carried Yurie was surprised how light she was.

It looks like I might break her small delicate body if I hold her tightly.

Silky hair, small lips, and slightly drifting scent------looking at her like this, she only looked like a bisque doll, but the body warmth transmitted to me makes me strongly conscious that she is a human.

And, at that moment.

“Hn……..?”

Yurie slightly rolled her held body, and brought her body closer, she grabbed my shirt tightly as if she wanted to be spoiled.

…………..but, that was wrong. It’s not like she wanted to be spoiled.

“Papa………”

Together with her mumbling that softly, a drop of tears appeared at the edge of her closed eyelids.

Looking at that drop, I noticed my insensitivity after so late.

(As expected she’s lonely…………)

I don’t know what reasons she study aboard for but, for a young girl to be away from the country she is used to, and coming to this far side of the east alone, there is no way she won’t feel anxious.

I feel miserable to not notice such an obvious fact, because she was able to speak fluent Japanese, and doesn’t show her emotions.

And now that I have found out her true feelings, at the same time I thought I could not pretend that I didn’t see that. That’s why I------- to support her I made a vow that I wanted to become Yurie’s power, and scooped the drop of tear from her eyes.

They sky was spread out.

In that never ending sky, there was the scorching hot sun shining down.

But all of that lost its color and like an old movie, a monochrome would was created.

This I a dream. Right now I am seeing a dream.

I seen this many times, the ''damn memory'' I never want to remember.

(Stop It………….don‘t show me this again……..)

But, even when I wanted it to stop it didn’t.

It was the past, just like how many times that happened; I was walking towards the same dojo.

“---------------?”

Mid-way, I stopped my legs.

A stinky smell, a wind that stinks of rusted iron passed by.

Even when I turned to that stink, there was nothing there.

But-------

“----------uh!!”

Immediately a chill came, and I started running in the next moment as if I was repelled.

Running towards the dojo while shouting my sisters name---------and then I saw it.

The only color inside this grey world-------red.

Crimson flames were raging and were drowning the dojo I was familiar with.

Towards the sudden unrealistic scenery, I was standing still dumbfounded------

“Oto,ha……… Otohaa……….!!”

My sister passed by my mind, and the moment I gained back myself, I dashed into the flames.

The inside was something from hell.

Powders of flames were rising and the sound of flames bursting violently hurt my ears.

Thunderous roars sounded, and the burnt down wood blocked the single path.

But even so I headed to the deep, the flames licked my cheeks and the heat burns my lungs.

All 4 sides were dyed in red, and inside the place where it was hard to open my eyes, I called out to Otoha’s name several time-------

Soon I reached it.

In the blazing hell fire, the deepest part of that hell.

Over there----Otoha was there.

Together with ''that person''.

Inside the sea of fire, Otoha was blankly sitting down hard and that person was holding a sword, facing backwards towards me.

The black shadows collapsed in the surroundings--------were once people called my seniors.

The blade drenched by red blood had its color further emphasized by the flames, and inside the nauseating stink of burnt meat and fat, I forgotten about the situation and shouted.

“What………..Oi!! What happened!! What on earth is this!!”

“Onii,chan…………”

And then, that person slowly turned over.

That person’s eye at that time, I will never forget about it.

Deep, quiet, dark-------pure black eyes.

Facing that eye straight towards me, that person came closer to me.

“I am asking what happened!? Answer me!!”

“What…….? Oh let’s see-----“

In response to my question, that person replied.

And that word became my goal.

'''“They are dead, because they were weak”'''

That person slowly raised the tip of the blade towards the heaven--------and the moment that was swung down at me.

“Onii-chan………!!”

The blade path, cut into Otoha.

A splash flew out.

Red, a red splash.

After an instant, I understood that meaning------------

I raised a shout painted with rage, resentment, and despair.

“---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------!!”

Almost in the same time with me opening my eyes from the shout I made from the ongoing dream-------

“Tooru!?”

“Eh…………..?”

When I looked over to the unfamiliar tone calling me, the ruby eyes were staring at me.

“Are you okay, Tooru?”

“Ah……..Yuri,e…….”

(……………this is Kouryou’s dormitory………)

And I finally understood where I was.

At the same time, Yurie was still staring at me with a perplexed state.

“Sorry to scare you, I was half-asleep. Perhaps I woke you up?”

“Nai. I was already awake so do not mind it…………I was a little surprised that’s all”

“I see, then that’s good….…no well, actually I saw a dream of me being attacked by zombies. I was then corned and when I let out a sharp shout then it came out in reality………….haha, it’s a nuisance huh”

Although I thought I sucked at lying even for me, I kept on talking stuff I was never asked of.

But even so-----

(Again that dream…………)

Ever since that day, I have seen that nightmare many times--------but was undoubtedly something that has passed.

From that unforgettable and never must be forgotten memories, my back was wet from sweat.

“……………Tooru, what’s wrong?”

Maybe I was making a stiff expression; Yurie was looking at me worried.

“No, nothing. ……………and, its morning already. I’ll take a fast shower so, let’s go eat something after that”

It was a little too frank but, I turned my face away to trick her and headed towards the dressing room without hearing Yurie’s reply.

I started taking a shower, and the flowing hot water washed of the cold sweat.

My body started getting warm and it gave me the actual feelings I am alive.

On that, I was the only one alive.

“Otoha……….”

That day, my companions in they dojo died.

My precious sister, Otoha covered for me and………..

'''“They are dead, because they were weak”'''

More than 1 year has passed from then, and I couldn’t understand those words.

That’s why; I continuously seek for <<Power>>.

In order to understand those words.

===Part 2===

In Yurie’s memories, the part where Tooru was answering regarding the technique was interrupted.

What she remembers was, a feeling of warmth wrapping around her in her half-asleep half-awake state.

With a pleasant feeling like riding on a moving cradle, it was something very nostalgic.

And that nostalgia was the old memories of her father.

It is about the time when she was young, and during the time when Yurie stayed up late and ended up sleeping, her father would carry her and bring her to her bed.

(I have shown you something embarrassing……….)

As long as she has no memories of how she entered the bed last night, there was only one thing that comes to mind.

Her cheeks blushed because she was shy, and Yurie once again remembered the warmth from last night-------

And so, she felt loneliness.

“Papa………..”

==Translation Notes and References==

<references group="1b" />

<noinclude>
{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Absolute Duo

2013-09-21T05:27:13Z

Gulcasa766: /* Editor */

{{Warning:ATP}}

[[Image:Absolute_Duo_Volume_1_Colour_1.jpg|250px|thumb|Absolute Duo Volume 1 Cover]]

'''Absolute Duo''' (''アブソリュート・デュオ'') is a Japanese light novel written by '''Hiiragi★Takumi''' (''柊★たくみ'') and illustrated by '''Asaba Yuu''' (''浅葉ゆう''), published by ''MF Bunko J''.

==Story Synopsis==
《Blaze》— That is a weapon made by materialising your own soul with your enhanced will power. I, Tooru Kokonoe, have that ability which is said to be possessed only by one in every one thousand people, so it was decided that I would enrol in Kouryou academy that gives out 《Blaze》, and a school that teaches battle techniques. But for unknown reason, my 《Blaze》 didn’t have a shape of a weapon but a protector, and it takes the form of a 《Shield》.

== Translation ==

=== [[Absolute Duo:Registration_Page|Registration]]===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.

'''Translators are asked to [[Absolute Duo:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

===Feedback Thread===
[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=5901 Feedback]

==Updates==
* '''16-September-2013'''
**Absolute Duo Volume 1 Chapter 2 completed
* '''9-September-2013'''
**Absolute Duo Volume 1 Chapter 1 completed

==''Absolute Duo'' by Hiiragi★Takumi==
===Volume 1===
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 1 Illustrations| Illustrations]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 1 Prologue| Prologue]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 『To this 《Shield》———』]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 『I am interested in you』]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 『Punch me!!』]](Incomplete)
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 『Again,Apple Tea』]](Incomplete)
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5 『It's a promise』]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 1 Chapter 6|Chapter 6 『I will protect---you're back!!』]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 1 Chapter 7|Chapter 7 『To Yurie---I!!』]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 1 Epilogue|Epilogue]]

===Volume 2===
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 2 Illustrations| Illustrations]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 2 Prologue| Prologue]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 『Lealith=Bristol』]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 『If i borrow your words』]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 『That is a good idea』]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 『Equal to the protection of a knight』]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 2 Chapter 5|Chapter 5 『《{{Furigana|Kouryou Battle|Game}}》,start』]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 2 Chapter 6|Chapter 6 『Existence transcending humans』]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 2 Chapter 7|Chapter 7 『Give me 《{{Furigana|Soul|power}}》』]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 2 Epilogue|Epilogue]]

===Volume 3===
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 3 Illustrations| Illustrations]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 3 Prologue| Prologue]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 3 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 3 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 3 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 3 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 3 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 3 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Absolute Duo:Volume 3 Epilogue|Epilogue]]

==Project Staff==

''Teaser chapter by [[User:Code-Zero|Code-Zero]]''

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor:
===Translators===

====ACTIVE====
* [[user:RikiNutcase|RikiNutcase]]

====INACTIVE====

===Editor===

* [[User: JesseAlexander|JesseAlexander]]
* [[User: Gulcasa766|Gulcasa766]]

==Series Overview==
*アブソリュート・デュオ告白は蒼刻の夜に　(August 23, 2012 ISBN 978-4840146043)
*アブソリュート・デュオII 嘘と真と赤い紅 (December 21, 2012 ISBN 978-4840149341)
*アブソリュート・デュオIII 渚に揺れる恋物語り (June 25, 2013 ISBN 978-4840152280)
[[Category:Teasers]]
[[Category:MF Bunko J]]

Talk:Absolute Duo

2013-09-20T23:02:43Z

Gulcasa766: /* Becoming an Editor */

User talk:Yoyoyo5678

2013-09-20T12:04:56Z

Gulcasa766: /* Snkr */

== If there is something you want to tell me, you are welcome to write it here: ==

===Snkr===
If you want to edit the front page, please do so. It will be better if you can upload the illustrations too.--[[User:TJYYEO|TJYYEO]] ([[User talk:TJYYEO|talk]]) 05:45, 9 September 2013 (CDT)

http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Special:Upload
Use the link above to upload.--[[User:TJYYEO|TJYYEO]] ([[User talk:TJYYEO|talk]]) 07:41, 9 September 2013 (CDT)

OK. I'll remember that from now on. -- [[User:Gulcasa766|Gulcasa766]] 20 September 2013

Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 4 Chapter 6

2013-09-19T06:39:48Z

Gulcasa766: /* Part 2 */

{{Incomplete|percentage=10}}
==Chapter 6 - Ancient palace's abandoned garden==
===Part 1===
“Uu~n…”

Ash woke up after touching something that felt soft and comfortable.

He felt that he had been sleeping for quite a long time.

There was the ticking sound coming from beside his pillow He stretched his hand to search for the source and he touched something cold.

That is a silver watch that Oswald awarded to him last night.

''-The Proof of a Dragner.''

For all the citizens of the Knight Country, everyone had dreamed of getting their hands on this silver watch. Ash flipped opens the cover and take a look.

The outer design was made that the inner structure could be seen. The movement of the quaint and complicated gear mechanism for each and every
second will make people stare at it in awe.

The position of the pointed was at twelve sharp.

“Is it already noon…”

This energetic feeling that he had after waking up might as well be the first time in his whole life.

Also what is this fruity smell? This refreshing smell had some sweetness in it and it felt like a smell that teenage girls like.

The main point is, this bolster is very good. Not only that it is soft, it also felt warm. It also could change its shape according to Ash’s
will. Just as expected of a bedding set prepared in Fontain City…

''-Stop, hold on! I remember very well that no bolster was prepared.''

When he found out in surprise that his memories contradict with the reality, Ash immediately rubbed his sleepy eyes.

“Sss… Sss…”

Prim who was only in her underwear was sleeping soundly next to Ash.

The thing that Ash thought as a bolster was Prim’s soft body. Just like a child embracing its mother, Ash had his face sunk deep into the
valley.

Ash now only realized what the object with extreme softness was.

“Uwaaaaa! W-Why is Prim-san sleeping here!”

Ash jumped in shock.

Even when there was someone shouting beside her, Prim was still sleeping soundly.

“Hey… What was this ruckus about?”

There was a sound of disparagement coming from the bed beside. It was Eco. She sat up while rubbing her sleepy eyes then she stared at Ash
angrily.

For a moment, Eco’s expression froze.

“Hey… What’s the big idea? Why is Prim sleeping on your bed?”

“Please calm down, Eco! I was also wondering why!”

“Then… how are you going to explain the maid attire that was scattered all over the floor.”

Following Eco’s sight, indeed the floor was full of Prim’s maid attire.

“Hmm… I see.”

There was a black killing intend surrounding Eco and sounds like ‘Gggggggg' could somehow be heard.

“Hei… I had told you a few times, no? You are not my master; I am the master! But you take the opportunity of your master sleeping… to lure a
maid into your bed… and did this and that to her, no?”

Eco was still naïve the time she was born, but in this few months she had learned quite a number of things about humans. The dragons have
storage of knowledge that had been passed down since ancient times- The Dragonweiss. Eco can obtain any knowledge if she searched using it.

But eco had obviously misunderstood.

“S-Stop! That’s not it! I did nothing! It is the truth!”

“The truth is right in front of my eyes, who would believe what you say!”

At the same time when Eco was going to explode, someone slammed the door open.

“Ash! Are you alright! I thought that I heard something weird…"

It was Silvia who banged into the room and following behind her was Cosette. They had probably heard Ash’s voice in the corridor and came to
make sure.

“Hey, Ash… Why is Prim…was sleeping on your bed… in only her underwear?”

Once she found out about Prim, Silvia made the same frightening expression as Eco.

The familiar lines could be heard once again.

“A knight must not commit fornication before marriage!”

Silvia was jinxing when she approached Ash with steady footsteps.

“I swear that… I’ll never forgive you!”

To synchronize with Silvia’s footsteps, Eco leaped from her bed towards Ash.

''Ahh... Stop. Followed by this pattern will be…''

It will be useless even when he try to protest. Ash could only leave the rest to fate.

“I’m gonna trample you!”

“This is the Lautreamont’s family rules!”

===Part 2===
“S~sorry! It is my bad… I had not only mistaken the rooms, it is my fault also for sleeping on Ash-sama’s bed. I’m really sorry!”

Prim who had finally woke up cleared up the misunderstandings after she explained with tears.

“By the way… I wanted to inform you something about tonight’s dress code.

Cosette gently spoke as if end the quietness:

“Tonight? Aah… The Masquerade ?”

Cosette nodded after Ash asked.

“That’s right. If it is alright, I hope that you will allow Eco to try on some evening dresses.”

“Would you also lend me some cute evening dresses this time?”

Upon hearing Cosette, Eco became excited. Her eyes were glittering right now and she had totally forgotten about her anger.

“Ufufu. I had prepared the best evening dress that suits this ball for you. But…”

“But…”

“I’m going to be busy with princess-sama’s dressing today so the person who will assist Eco will be-“

Cosette showed a bitter smile and glanced at Prim.

“Will be in Prim’s hands.”

Eco was shocked by what she had said and immediately lost her temper.

“Hold on! This clumsy maid will be in charge of my dressing? Are you kidding me!”

“Uuuuugh”

After she heard to Eco’s heartless critics, Prim gave a deep sigh while pressing against her chest. After seeing that, Cosette placed her hand
on her shoulder and smile.

“Please rest assure. Although onee-chan is always clumsy, good at destroying things, frequently enter the wrong room, her brains are not that
bright and also lack of energy just like an human being dragged by her breast, but…”

“Please stop! Cosette-san! Prim-san is nearly in tears!”

Ash immediately reminded her and Cosette was mumbling something like ''‘Ara ara, oh no’'' and immediately covered her mouth with her hand.

“H-How can you… So Onee-chan is such a person in your eyes...”

Prim who had been crying was looking down and sat on the floor without any spirit. She can be seen mumbling with tears in her eyes with
something like: ''‘Since I'm just a useless girl…’''.

“Ufufu. You should have listened until the end before taking any action, onee-chan. For a useless sister like you, you are better at picking
beautiful things than me.”

“That’s absolutely correct!”

Upon being praised, Prim rise from the ground just like a corpse being reborn.

“Is it true…?”

Eco didn’t even try to hide her suspiciousness and glanced at Prim.

“You need not worry about anything. I will take care of everything. I swear that I will find Eco an evening dress that matches with her best!”

Prim who received motivation from Cosette was no longer in her timid self. She shook her busty breast and made the declaration.

===Part 3===

<noinclude>

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 4 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
| Return to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 4 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

User talk:TJYYEO

2013-09-19T05:49:09Z

Gulcasa766:

Just wondering, what would you, TJYYEO, translate "ルピニア湖" as? I just happened to chance upon the name of a lake that I couldn't find in the 'Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Names and Terminology Guidelines' Thanks [[User:Kenji|Kenji]] ([[User talk:Kenji|talk]]) 16:17, 18 September 2013 (CDT) 

Hi there, I would like to ask if we could both use past tense for narration since that's the common form used around here. Thank you. [[User:Zakashi|Zakashi]] ([[User talk:Zakashi|talk]]) 09:12, 14 January 2013 (CST)

Hi, I'm going to try to edit things until someone tells me not to for Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi. Please look over the changes and inform me if something is wrong. I would also like to know if there is somewhere else I should post this instead of pressing that edit button-it just seems weird to me compared to all the other pages I have viewed on this site. Thank you very much for your translations. It would be nice to have the first volume also, but I don't know any specifics regarding that. However, I am still going to try and edit. Ask me for email or something to correct any mistakes I have made please.Vonuss 01:12, 2 May 2013 (CDT)

If I edit some chapters, I would feel much better if I can send them to someone for approval. I made a bunch of edits when I was drinking using the liquid courage, but after I was done someone actually started to edit. This makes me really happy. I didn't expect any response-except to be removed, but instead another person made moves for improvement. I was not sure on many of the tenses because of a bunch of counters going on. I don't have a list of things I have done, but I would very much like to ply my hand to better myself, and in the future maybe be an editor that is more knowledgable and confident. I would like email or transfer of ideas because I have come across paragraphs that I do not understand. Communication would be utmost if I could help out. Thank you Vonuss 03:54, 5 May 2013 (CDT)

I would be helping out on editing on Ryuu Kishi, I found quite a lot of errors on Volume 2 first, though if I made something wrong on it, please don't hesitate to inform me. [[User:Alviam099|Alviam099]] ([[User talk:Alviam099|talk]])

You're welcome by the way, don't hesitate to inform me if I'm wrong kay?
[[User:Alviam099|Alviam099]] ([[User talk:Alviam099|talk]])

Hi! Just wanted to say thanks for the translations, I'll be making a few minor edits, hope that's OK

There are some sentences that uses a lot of present tenses in your translations, would the translations be incorrect if I change it into past tenses? The sentences are all jumbled up if you read it, plus there are also some sentences that doesn't make sense. I'd contact you more when I decide to edit them, I'll just change some minor edits on spellings and some grammars. [[User:Alviam099|Alviam099]] ([[User talk:Alviam099|talk]]) 23 May 2013

Oh,there's actually no problem with that, we're actually the same. Don't worry about it, I'd just consult you some time.[[User:Alviam099|Alviam099]] ([[User talk:Alviam099|talk]]) 28 May 2013

-I am not sure why you are looking for V3 prologue, ZZHK already did it. If you want to do any of the empty V1 stuff (because I am always busy IRL), you can.-ArchmageXin

thanks for translating --[[User:Kai Ran|Kai Ran]] ([[User talk:Kai Ran|talk]]) 06:06, 18 August 2013 (CDT)

While I was reading Volume 4 I found Silvia's addressing towards Veronica a little peculiar. She addresses her father and talks about her brother in one way, however in Chapter 5 it changes during the chapter, and it has changed from Volume 2 where it was Onee-sama. (Though this could be a way she changed from the events of Volume 2.) Is there a reason for this change? --[[User:Gulcasa766|Gulcasa766]] 17 September 2013

Found this sentence in the latest section given out, I thought about how to rewrite the sentence but I wanted to see what you thought about it. “S~sorry! It is my bad… I had not only mistaken about the rooms, I is my fault too for sleeping on Ash-sama’s bed. I’m really sorry!” -> “S~sorry! It is my bad… I had not only mistaken the rooms, it is my fault also for sleeping on Ash-sama’s bed. I’m really sorry!” --[[User:Gulcasa766|Gulcasa766]] 19 September 2013

== Tenses ==

Hi TJ. Thanks for your translations. I just wish to know what tense ''you'' follow while translating. Finding some shifting in tenses due to (previous) edits. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 13:19, 4 June 2013 (CDT)

Then in what tense you prefer the narrations to be? Present or Past? --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 02:39, 5 June 2013 (CDT)

I am done with the prologue for volume 4. It is in present tense. Simply rush through it and say if it suits your style of writing(TLing). --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 04:00, 8 June 2013 (CDT)

== Seikoku no Ryuu Kisshi (Dragner) ==

I couldn't help but see that you have put in english the chant Eiko recites when equipping the Ark. Going by the manga version, that chant should originally have been written in spanish. Is it because of translating from chinese or the original japanese used japanese terms? If you want to leave it in spanish, it would be "Almete, gorjal, peto, espaldar, brafonera, faldaje, escarcela, bufeta, hombrera, brazal, codal, antebrazo, manopla, quijote, guarda, greba, escarpe, espolón". An double-checking with your version, there are some parts that don't are the same:
:[http://1.bp.blogspot.com/-K7MCHiUVooE/UV7dxVLOv6I/AAAAAAAACR4/nZvl_gtS8bk/s400/almete.jpeg Almete] - Helmet (Wrong, the correct is [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Armet Armet])
:[http://www.castel-bayart.com/125-196-thickbox/gorjal.jpg Gorjal] - Gorget (Correct)
:Peto - Breastplate (Correct)
:[http://upload.wikimedia.org/wikipedia/commons/thumb/1/11/KHM_Wien_S_XI_-_Jousting_armour_by_J%C3%B6rg_and_Lorenz_Helmschmid_back.jpg/200px-KHM_Wien_S_XI_-_Jousting_armour_by_J%C3%B6rg_and_Lorenz_Helmschmid_back.jpg Espaldar] - Cuirass (Wrong, it should be backplate, since a cuirass is either a breastplate or the combination of breast and backplates)
:[http://3.bp.blogspot.com/-EGlMkLJ6J2M/Ty2gjvnmP5I/AAAAAAAAAko/PAPByK3hlKU/s400/brafoneras_piernas_pantalones_cota_malla.jpg Brafoneras] - Plackard (Wrong, they are the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Chausses chausses])
:Faldaje - Faulds (Correct)
:Escarcelas - Tassets (Correct)
:Bufetas - Pauldron (I couldn't find any information about the bufetas, but they seem to be pieces derived from the bufas, that protected the collarbone area, while the pauldrons protected all the shoulder area, so they should be '''gardbraces''')
:Hombreras - Rerebrace (Wrong, this one is the pauldron)
:Brazales - Upper Arm (Wrong, this one is the rerebrace)
:Codales - Couters (Correct)
:Antebrazos - Vambraces (This one is correct, but what I find weird is the fact that the original said "antebrazo", since the correct term is "avambrazo": "antebrazo" is the body part it protects).
:[http://4.bp.blogspot.com/-GYo-8lGkVPw/T0KzfQ5NIJI/AAAAAAAAA7c/MDKdgQQiOqQ/s400/gauntlets.jpg Manoplas] - Gauntlets (Correct)
:[http://3.bp.blogspot.com/-6y7q4IkPn6Q/Ty6b1BYZbPI/AAAAAAAAAmQ/K_bjUHdwp9o/s400/quijotes+1.jpg Quijotes] - Cuisses (Correct)
:Guarda - Poleyns (This one is correct as a concept, but is usually called "rodillera", since "codales" were also "guardas")
:[https://encrypted-tbn2.gstatic.com/images?q=tbn:ANd9GcSHjwve2A1GlMsNzvNW4mnkzwxfK9iLUdyyChbnKcnYbRSyNSAU Grebas] - Greaves (Correct)
:[http://upload.wikimedia.org/wikipedia/commons/thumb/b/b8/Plate_sabatons.png/220px-Plate_sabatons.png Escarpes] - Sabatons (Correct)
:Espolones - Spurs (Correct, [http://2.bp.blogspot.com/-yhDt_7wEOVU/T0az7snLy_I/AAAAAAAAGAY/WtIqfyV8R-E/s1600/970.jpg but you are wrong when you say they were not part of medieval plate armor]; in that image, they are called "espuelas", but that is only a mark of size difference, since "espolones" are bigger, and were an important part of the armor for rider knights)

Check [http://www.medieval-life-and-times.info/medieval-swords-and-armor/suit-of-armor.htm this].
--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 11:41, 28 June 2013 (CDT)

== Editor: Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi ==

I was wondering if I could help with this project by becoming an editor. I have been reading the series and noticed many grammatical errors and awkward sentences. I'm a native English speaker and quite proficient with the written language. Please let me know if I can lend a hand and I will gladly spend my free time reading and editing! -- [[User:JesseAlexander|JesseAlexander]] ([[User talk:JesseAlexander|talk]]) 23:45, 7 September 2013 (CDT)

I would be happy to upload the illustrations too - but I dont know how (the uploading method )so I'll be grateful if you can teach me [[User:Yoyoyo5678|Yoyoyo5678]] ([[User talk:Yoyoyo5678|talk]])

Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 4 Chapter 6

2013-09-19T00:37:41Z

Gulcasa766: /* Part 2 */

{{Incomplete|percentage=10}}
==Chapter 6 - Ancient palace's abandoned garden==
===Part 1===
“Uu~n…”

Ash woke up after touching something that felt soft and comfortable.

He felt that he had been sleeping for quite a long time.

There was the ticking sound coming from beside his pillow He stretched his hand to search for the source and he touched something cold.

That is a silver watch that Oswald awarded to him last night.

''-The Proof of a Dragner.''

For all the citizens of the Knight Country, everyone had dreamed of getting their hands on this silver watch. Ash flipped opens the cover and take a look.

The outer design was made that the inner structure could be seen. The movement of the quaint and complicated gear mechanism for each and every
second will make people stare at it in awe.

The position of the pointed was at twelve sharp.

“Is it already noon…”

This energetic feeling that he had after waking up might as well be the first time in his whole life.

Also what is this fruity smell? This refreshing smell had some sweetness in it and it felt like a smell that teenage girls like.

The main point is, this bolster is very good. Not only that it is soft, it also felt warm. It also could change its shape according to Ash’s
will. Just as expected of a bedding set prepared in Fontain City…

''-Stop, hold on! I remember very well that no bolster was prepared.''

When he found out in surprise that his memories contradict with the reality, Ash immediately rubbed his sleepy eyes.

“Sss… Sss…”

Prim who was only in her underwear was sleeping soundly next to Ash.

The thing that Ash thought as a bolster was Prim’s soft body. Just like a child embracing its mother, Ash had his face sunk deep into the
valley.

Ash now only realized what the object with extreme softness was.

“Uwaaaaa! W-Why is Prim-san sleeping here!”

Ash jumped in shock.

Even when there was someone shouting beside her, Prim was still sleeping soundly.

“Hey… What was this ruckus about?”

There was a sound of disparagement coming from the bed beside. It was Eco. She sat up while rubbing her sleepy eyes then she stared at Ash
angrily.

For a moment, Eco’s expression froze.

“Hey… What’s the big idea? Why is Prim sleeping on your bed?”

“Please calm down, Eco! I was also wondering why!”

“Then… how are you going to explain the maid attire that was scattered all over the floor.”

Following Eco’s sight, indeed the floor was full of Prim’s maid attire.

“Hmm… I see.”

There was a black killing intend surrounding Eco and sounds like ‘Gggggggg' could somehow be heard.

“Hei… I had told you a few times, no? You are not my master; I am the master! But you take the opportunity of your master sleeping… to lure a
maid into your bed… and did this and that to her, no?”

Eco was still naïve the time she was born, but in this few months she had learned quite a number of things about humans. The dragons have
storage of knowledge that had been passed down since ancient times- The Dragonweiss. Eco can obtain any knowledge if she searched using it.

But eco had obviously misunderstood.

“S-Stop! That’s not it! I did nothing! It is the truth!”

“The truth is right in front of my eyes, who would believe what you say!”

At the same time when Eco was going to explode, someone slammed the door open.

“Ash! Are you alright! I thought that I heard something weird…"

It was Silvia who banged into the room and following behind her was Cosette. They had probably heard Ash’s voice in the corridor and came to
make sure.

“Hey, Ash… Why is Prim…was sleeping on your bed… in only her underwear?”

Once she found out about Prim, Silvia made the same frightening expression as Eco.

The familiar lines could be heard once again.

“A knight must not commit fornication before marriage!”

Silvia was jinxing when she approached Ash with steady footsteps.

“I swear that… I’ll never forgive you!”

To synchronize with Silvia’s footsteps, Eco leaped from her bed towards Ash.

''Ahh... Stop. Followed by this pattern will be…''

It will be useless even when he try to protest. Ash could only leave the rest to fate.

“I’m gonna trample you!”

“This is the Lautreamont’s family rules!”

===Part 2===
“S~sorry! It is my bad… I had not only mistaken about the rooms, I is my fault too for sleeping on Ash-sama’s bed. I’m really sorry!”

Prim who had finally woke up cleared up the misunderstandings after she explained with tears.

“By the way… I wanted to inform you something about tonight’s dress code.

Cosette gently spoke as if end the quietness:

“Tonight? Aah… The Masquerade ?”

Cosette nodded after Ash asked.

“That’s right. If it is alright, I hope that you will allow Eco to try on some evening dresses.”

“Would you also lend me some cute evening dresses this time?”

Upon hearing Cosette, Eco became excited. Her eyes were glittering right now and she had totally forgotten about her anger.

“Ufufu. I had prepared the best evening dress that suits this ball for you. But…”

“But…”

“I’m going to be busy with princess-sama’s dressing today so the person who will assist Eco will be-“

Cosette showed a bitter smile and glanced at Prim.

“Will be in Prim’s hands.”

Eco was shocked by what she had said and immediately lost her temper.

“Hold on! This clumsy maid will be in charge of my dressing? Are you kidding me!”

“Uuuuugh”

After she heard to Eco’s heartless critics, Prim gave a deep sigh while pressing against her chest. After seeing that, Cosette placed her hand
on her shoulder and smile.

“Please rest assure. Although onee-chan is always clumsy, good at destroying things, frequently enter the wrong room, her brains are not that
bright and also lack of energy just like an human being dragged by her breast, but…”

“Please stop! Cosette-san! Prim-san is nearly in tears!”

Ash immediately reminded her and Cosette was mumbling something like ''‘Ara ara, oh no’'' and immediately covered her mouth with her hand.

“H-How can you… So Onee-chan is such a person in your eyes...”

Prim who had been crying was looking down and sat on the floor without any spirit. She can be seen mumbling with tears in her eyes with
something like: ''‘Since I'm just a useless girl…’''.

“Ufufu. You should have listened until the end before taking any action, onee-chan. For a useless sister like you, you are better at picking
beautiful things than me.”

“That’s absolutely correct!”

Upon being praised, Prim rise from the ground just like a corpse being reborn.

“Is it true…?”

Eco didn’t even try to hide her suspiciousness and glanced at Prim.

“You need not worry about anything. I will take care of everything. I swear that I will find Eco an evening dress that matches with her best!”

Prim who received motivation from Cosette was no longer in her timid self. She shook her busty breast and made the declaration.

===Part 3===

<noinclude>

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 4 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
| Return to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 4 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 4 Chapter 5

2013-09-17T21:35:34Z

Gulcasa766: /* Part 3 */

==Chapter 5 - Mordred's tombstone==
===Part 1===
''- Stop it! Please stop…!''

Ansarivan was destroyed right in front of Silvia.

It was an act of destruction.

In St Durham square a place of the public to rest, there is a huge beast- gray- the Necromanica was crazily attacking.

For every step the Necromanica made the buildings collapse fragilely like logs.

Silvia legs felt weak. Slumped fell to the ground.

Silvia’s legs felt weak and slumped to the ground.

"Princess-sama, please pull yourself together!"

Even when Ash was shouting by her side, Silvia was scared and did not respond.

''- Aaa.....a dream?''

Silvia was looking at the past events from up high. She felt ghostly.

''- How embarrassing for me toactually become paralyzed while sitting on the ground......''

Silvia high up in the air felt that ‘useless’ is the only word that can be used to describe herself.

How useless am I, no wonder Ash scolded me.

"What are you joking about...... what sort of princess are you! Which royal knight family are you froml! If you really are an excellent
royalist, then prove it to us!"

Ash lifted his right hand.

"Sorry but no offence!"

Just like what she remembered, Ash slapped Silvia in the face.

Thanks to that ruthless blow, Silvia manage to escape from the shackles of fear, and was determined to fight side by side with Ash.

Even that incident had just happened a few months ago, but it felt like it had been years.

It is probably because she had lived her life to the fullest for the past few months, she get this feeling. Furthermore, the changes of her
academy’s life happen after the birth of Eco.

''-Why is it so?''

Silvia suddenly felt something not right.

She felt something when she was looking at the Necromancia from this perspective.

''-I recognize the Necromancia? How could......''

Logically speaking, this is the first time Silvia witnessed such a creepy monster.

In fact, she had never seen such a large, black haired dragon in her entire life.

However, Silvia now felt that the Necromancia looks very familiar.

''-Could it be!''

Silvia have an idea

Once she had found out, she was thinking that how could she be this slow.

''- Is it Mordred!?''

Mordred was brother Julius’s Pal, but was personally killed by Julius.

''- Yes! That face and actions...... indeed they look like Mordred's! I was too careless, how could I not realize it earlier!''

===Part 2===
The morning of the fifteenth day of the month of cancer.

“Mordred!”

I had finally discovered a crucial clue- Silvia at the same time, jumped out from her bed.

“Er… I’m at…?”

Silvia did not feel quite right.

The scenery in front of her eyes was not the familiar ceilings of the Epona’s house.

After she looked around again, Silvia finally remembered....

"I had forgotten...."

…This is Silvia’s bedroom in Fontaine City. Silvia was lying down on the bed with a top cover and surrounded by luxurious curtains.

"Are you awake, Princess-sama?"

Cosette who was waiting in the room slowly pulled back the bed curtains. Silvia felt relieved after she saw her gentle smile.

“Morning, Cosette.”

"Good morning, princess-sama. Just now, I thought I heard you shouting a guy’s name.... Even when you had secretly promised yourself to Ash-
sama, yet you are still thinking of another person. I felt contempt with princess-sama’s unfaithful behavior."

Unfortunately, the few words from Cosette had disrupted Silvia’s calm mood.

"N-Nonsense! Mordred is a dragon's name!"

"Hehehe, just kidding, but you actually did not deny the sentence ‘secretly promised yourself to Ash-sama’."

Silvia’s cheeks suddenly became hot.

"It is nothing like that! It is because there are many places for me to comment on, I had just forgotten about it!"

“Then I’ll try to believe that what you were saying was the truth. Hehehe.”

After Cosette purposely laugh, she pulled back the entire curtains of the bed. Then she walked towards the window and pulled back the curtains
covering the windows.

The glaring morning ray flooded into the room the next moment.

Silvia getting down from her bed spoke behind Cosette:

"Hey, Cosette. Before breakfast, I would like to go to a place."

Cosette smiles while answering.

"It is my responsibility to take care of princess-sama. I would be happy to follow princess-sama even to both ends of earth.”

===Part 3===
Not many people can be seen early in the morning in the Fontaine city’s town center.

The shops also seem to close today. A empty street is full of a cooling light breeze which is suits this spring season well.

Silvia put on the dragon riding academy’s hat to cover her eyes and she also wore her uniform.

By seeing Silvia’s dress up, no one on the street should be able to figure out that she is the fourth princess. Contrary to that, it is Cosette who was in her maid attire following right behind her looked a lot more striking.

There are occasion where the watchmen will approached they for a safety check, but as long as Silvia lifts her face-

“Aren’t you Princess-sama! I’m sorry for bothering you!”

Everyone without exception will apologize while bowing and then immediately buzz off.

Later, Silvia arrived at the mausoleum area at the west side of the city.

This is not a common mausoleum, but a special one that is use as a graveyard for the dragons.

There were two guards on duty at the entrance to the mausoleum.

“…?”

Silvia was confused.

There were never any guards in this area. There ain’t anything that’s worthy to be stolen by thieves in this mausoleum.

“Princess-sama? Why would you come to this type of place?”

The two guards reacted just the same as those previous watchmen and Silvia and Cosette were allowed to enter the mausoleum.

“Lets go, Cosette.”

“Yes, Princess-sama.”

Silvia decisively stormed into the mausoleum.

It is said that Mordred’s ashes was placed in the underground of the mausoleum. Perhaps the reason Paladin Oswald did so was to bury the name
Mordred along with its ashes.

After walking for some times on the stone stairs, Silvia arrived at her destination.

Unexpectedly, there were already visitors at Mordred’s tomb.

A woman in armour.

A thin and tall knight.

And a woman who has the height of a child.

There was also a basilisk standing behind the small size woman. Basilisk is said to be the same species as an Asia. It is a beast which has
the looks of a lizard.

If it is possible, Silvia wouldn’t want to meet with the three people and the beast. That’s because there’s always trouble whenever she met
them.

“Ane-ue! And also… Glenn-dono and Avdocha-dono!”

Upon hearing Silvia’s greeting, the three of they turned their heads back at the same time.

Veronica was the first to speak among the three.

“Ain’t you Silvia! Why do you come to this place?”

Veronica eyes were as cold as they use to be, like an eagle who found its prey. Even though Silvia trembled, but she still replied calmly.

“I’m here because I remembered something. Ane-ue why are you here? Anyway… let alone Glenn-dono, why would Avodcha-dono is also here?”

“What! Are you not satisfied that we are together? Do you want me to tear your clothes into two again? Do you want to show that pair of cow like breast in front of your ex-fiancé?... ''Ouch!''

Veronica without any warning knocked Avdocha’s head with her Gauntlets on, which made her cried in pain with tears in her eyes.

That punch should hurt a lot… Silvia pitied her. Anyway Silvia had tastes the pain from the pair of knuckles for numerous times.

“Avdocha, when were you given the right to lecture my sister.”

“Uuh. You tyrant! My head is now swollen!”

The lady, Avdocha Kiltzkaya was called ‘Avdocha The Convict’ by the crowds was an ex-terrorist and now was the leader of the foreign force in the knight country. Previously, during Veronica’s visit to Ansarivan, she had caused many troubles for Silvia.

“Yes, so you still have extra energy to talk nonsense.”

“Ouch! D-Don’t hit my head anymore or else I won’t be able to grow taller!”

“You had already passed twenty years-old and yet you are still thinking of growing taller? What a joke?”

“Don’t be mean!”

Even Avdocha can’t do anything when facing Veronica. Because that she look like a child, so she is now like a kid being scolded for some pranks.

“It has been a long time, Princess Silvia.

Glenn greeted and bowed in front of Silvia, without being bothered by Avdocha’s and Silvia’s argument. He is still the same beautiful guy that will make your eyes glitter.

Glenn is Julius’s best friend and also Silvia’s ex-fiancé. Even after their marriage had been canceled, but it is still embarrassing to meet like this.

“Glenn-dono, I’m happy to see you in the pink. But back to the topic, why are you her?”
“I’ll answer that question.”

The armour on her body made a clear loud sound when Veronica turned around. Just like she had lost interest in a toy, Avdocha was left by a side.

Veronica with a tone as heavy as her armour said:

“Actually, Mordred’s ashes were stolen.”

“When was it stolen?”

“We are not sure about the time. Anyway no one would expect that anyone would want to steal ashes. This mausoleum does not even have guards before this. Maybe… They were stolen years ago and it is just that we do not realize it.”

“…Then how do you found out about it now?”

“Of course it is the clue from the Willingham Mausoleum incident. The enemy is obviously using the ashes of the dragons as materials to make their weapons. That’s why I had given the order to check on every mausoleum that has the dragon tomb.”

“And the one who was in charge of the checking was the foreign force leaded by me.”

Veronica was not bothered by Avdocha who wants a reward and she shrugged her shoulders.
“…And the result is just like what you can see.”

“What do you mean?”

“The things are just like what I had expected. Many of the dragon bones were stolen from all over the country,”

“How could it be…”

Silvia was clenching her teeth.

The enemies’ movement was not just a step ahead, but two or three steps ahead.

This type of cowardly technique must be from the Zepharos Empire who knew that ‘Machines will never be able to win against the dragons’.

“There’s another thing, Silvia. I had heard about your heroic fight at the Willingham Mausoleum while riding on Lancelot. I’m proud of you.”

“Ee...”

“For one moment, Silvia didn’t understand what Veronica was saying.”

Only after a few moments later, she finally felt it from the bottom of her heart.

''That’s right...Veronica praised me.''

“Thank you anee-ue.”

After Silvia thanked her while smiling, Veronica’s face turned red and she turned it aside.
[[Image:SnRK V04 105.jpg|thumb]]

“Hmph... don’t get overjoyed yet. You are now still a little chick and your priority is to strive towards an Ark-Dragner. Then we will remove that bastard Oswald from his throne.”

“A-Anee-ue...”

Silvia felt troubled.

Veronica totally hated her father who is like nothing but a commoner until the extend where she will even call him ‘bastard’.

“By the way… I have something to tell anee-ue.”

Silvia showed a serious expression.

Perhaps that Veronica felt an abnormal air around Silvia, she silently nodded and allowed her to continue to speak.

“It is something related to anii-ue. A few days ago, a met a guy called Milgauss at Willingham Mausoleum. He is the Empire’s henchman.”

“I have a report regarding that man… so, what has he to do with Julius?”

“Please listen to me calmly. Even though this is just my intuition… I think that Milgauss is anii-ue.”

“Nonsense!”

The person who shouted loudly wasn't Veronica but the quiet Glenn who was standing behind her.

“Glenn-dono?”

“It’s imposible! That man is still kicking… and had become an active spy for the Empire… That’s absolutely outrageous!”

Sliva could understand how Glenn felt. Glenn and Julius were best friends when they were studying in Ansarivan.

“Generally speaking, what proof do you have Silvia-sama-”

“Keep your cool Glenn,<ref>This is written in order form.</ref> the person who you are speaking to is my sister.”

Veronica was like a beast trainer trying to tame a beast when lecturing Glenn.

“I’m… Sorry.”

Even a person like Glenn knelled down and apologized on the spot like a beast being whipped.

“I still have something to report to anee-ue. You had just said that Mordred’s ashes were stolen… After some careful thought, the Necromancia
that attacked Ansarivan looked a little like Mordred.”

Veronica was stunned upon hearing.

“…Silvia, you musn’t tell anyone about this. The truth of Julius is still living will cause a great impact on the Knight family. Plus Mordred
who was suspected to be the Necromancia is another problem… This information should be kept confidential. Do you understand?”

“Yes… anee-ue,”

Silvia immediately promised without a second thought.

===Part 4===
Silvia was separated with Veronica and the rest at the entrance of the Mausoleum.

“We’ll now head back to town.”

“Yes princess-sama. We still have not yet decided what you are going to wear tonight.”

“For the masquerade…? Sad to say, but I’m not longing for it.”

Silvia sighed.

“Ara, this is a good chance to invite Ash-sama. Anyway, this is a masquerade. The difference between social statuses can temporally be pushed aside. You just need to get immersed in the atmosphere… Then the two of you will be at the balcony alone after the dance. With the holy rays
of moon light as a background, both of you will kiss passionately while hugging each other.”

“What nonsense are you mumbling about! You have been reading too much of those third grade novels.” <ref>Third grade is considered low grade
(first is the highest) and it usually means hentai. For those who don’t know what hentai mean… err… google it…</ref>

Silvia’s face was as if it is on fire. After she scolded Cosette, she remembered the scenario during dinner time yesterday.

Oswald suspected that Ash and Silvia doesn’t have a simple relationship. Ash who was integrated in the end swore that he will never touch even
a single strand of Silvia’s hair.

"Princess-sama and I...... Are not in a relationship!

The words that Ash used to beg Oswald kept on repeating in Silvia’s mind. ''Paladin? He is just a useless guy! But Ash was so scared that he use
‘not in a relationship’ as a shield!''

Silvia was getting mad.

But what confused her most is her own thought. She just heard the words ‘not in a relationship’ but why was she this mad about it.

“Arrgh! I can’t stand it! What’s wrong with me!”

Cosette while looking at the troubled Silvia, she smiles.

“Princess-sama had also already begin the journey of youth!”

"Reunion ~A.S.B.1365.7~" is closed.

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 4 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 4 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

User talk:TJYYEO

2013-09-17T07:27:26Z

Gulcasa766:

Hi there, I would like to ask if we could both use past tense for narration since that's the common form used around here. Thank you. [[User:Zakashi|Zakashi]] ([[User talk:Zakashi|talk]]) 09:12, 14 January 2013 (CST)

Hi, I'm going to try to edit things until someone tells me not to for Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi. Please look over the changes and inform me if something is wrong. I would also like to know if there is somewhere else I should post this instead of pressing that edit button-it just seems weird to me compared to all the other pages I have viewed on this site. Thank you very much for your translations. It would be nice to have the first volume also, but I don't know any specifics regarding that. However, I am still going to try and edit. Ask me for email or something to correct any mistakes I have made please.Vonuss 01:12, 2 May 2013 (CDT)

If I edit some chapters, I would feel much better if I can send them to someone for approval. I made a bunch of edits when I was drinking using the liquid courage, but after I was done someone actually started to edit. This makes me really happy. I didn't expect any response-except to be removed, but instead another person made moves for improvement. I was not sure on many of the tenses because of a bunch of counters going on. I don't have a list of things I have done, but I would very much like to ply my hand to better myself, and in the future maybe be an editor that is more knowledgable and confident. I would like email or transfer of ideas because I have come across paragraphs that I do not understand. Communication would be utmost if I could help out. Thank you Vonuss 03:54, 5 May 2013 (CDT)

I would be helping out on editing on Ryuu Kishi, I found quite a lot of errors on Volume 2 first, though if I made something wrong on it, please don't hesitate to inform me. [[User:Alviam099|Alviam099]] ([[User talk:Alviam099|talk]])

You're welcome by the way, don't hesitate to inform me if I'm wrong kay?
[[User:Alviam099|Alviam099]] ([[User talk:Alviam099|talk]])

Hi! Just wanted to say thanks for the translations, I'll be making a few minor edits, hope that's OK

There are some sentences that uses a lot of present tenses in your translations, would the translations be incorrect if I change it into past tenses? The sentences are all jumbled up if you read it, plus there are also some sentences that doesn't make sense. I'd contact you more when I decide to edit them, I'll just change some minor edits on spellings and some grammars. [[User:Alviam099|Alviam099]] ([[User talk:Alviam099|talk]]) 23 May 2013

Oh,there's actually no problem with that, we're actually the same. Don't worry about it, I'd just consult you some time.[[User:Alviam099|Alviam099]] ([[User talk:Alviam099|talk]]) 28 May 2013

-I am not sure why you are looking for V3 prologue, ZZHK already did it. If you want to do any of the empty V1 stuff (because I am always busy IRL), you can.-ArchmageXin

thanks for translating --[[User:Kai Ran|Kai Ran]] ([[User talk:Kai Ran|talk]]) 06:06, 18 August 2013 (CDT)

While I was reading Volume 4 I found Silvia's addressing towards Veronica a little peculiar. She addresses her father and talks about her brother in one way, however in Chapter 5 it changes during the chapter, and it has changed from Volume 2 where it was Onee-sama. (Though this could be a way she changed from the events of Volume 2.) Is there a reason for this change? --[[User:Gulcasa766|Gulcasa766]] 17 September 2013

== Tenses ==

Hi TJ. Thanks for your translations. I just wish to know what tense ''you'' follow while translating. Finding some shifting in tenses due to (previous) edits. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 13:19, 4 June 2013 (CDT)

Then in what tense you prefer the narrations to be? Present or Past? --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 02:39, 5 June 2013 (CDT)

I am done with the prologue for volume 4. It is in present tense. Simply rush through it and say if it suits your style of writing(TLing). --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 04:00, 8 June 2013 (CDT)

== Seikoku no Ryuu Kisshi (Dragner) ==

I couldn't help but see that you have put in english the chant Eiko recites when equipping the Ark. Going by the manga version, that chant should originally have been written in spanish. Is it because of translating from chinese or the original japanese used japanese terms? If you want to leave it in spanish, it would be "Almete, gorjal, peto, espaldar, brafonera, faldaje, escarcela, bufeta, hombrera, brazal, codal, antebrazo, manopla, quijote, guarda, greba, escarpe, espolón". An double-checking with your version, there are some parts that don't are the same:
:[http://1.bp.blogspot.com/-K7MCHiUVooE/UV7dxVLOv6I/AAAAAAAACR4/nZvl_gtS8bk/s400/almete.jpeg Almete] - Helmet (Wrong, the correct is [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Armet Armet])
:[http://www.castel-bayart.com/125-196-thickbox/gorjal.jpg Gorjal] - Gorget (Correct)
:Peto - Breastplate (Correct)
:[http://upload.wikimedia.org/wikipedia/commons/thumb/1/11/KHM_Wien_S_XI_-_Jousting_armour_by_J%C3%B6rg_and_Lorenz_Helmschmid_back.jpg/200px-KHM_Wien_S_XI_-_Jousting_armour_by_J%C3%B6rg_and_Lorenz_Helmschmid_back.jpg Espaldar] - Cuirass (Wrong, it should be backplate, since a cuirass is either a breastplate or the combination of breast and backplates)
:[http://3.bp.blogspot.com/-EGlMkLJ6J2M/Ty2gjvnmP5I/AAAAAAAAAko/PAPByK3hlKU/s400/brafoneras_piernas_pantalones_cota_malla.jpg Brafoneras] - Plackard (Wrong, they are the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Chausses chausses])
:Faldaje - Faulds (Correct)
:Escarcelas - Tassets (Correct)
:Bufetas - Pauldron (I couldn't find any information about the bufetas, but they seem to be pieces derived from the bufas, that protected the collarbone area, while the pauldrons protected all the shoulder area, so they should be '''gardbraces''')
:Hombreras - Rerebrace (Wrong, this one is the pauldron)
:Brazales - Upper Arm (Wrong, this one is the rerebrace)
:Codales - Couters (Correct)
:Antebrazos - Vambraces (This one is correct, but what I find weird is the fact that the original said "antebrazo", since the correct term is "avambrazo": "antebrazo" is the body part it protects).
:[http://4.bp.blogspot.com/-GYo-8lGkVPw/T0KzfQ5NIJI/AAAAAAAAA7c/MDKdgQQiOqQ/s400/gauntlets.jpg Manoplas] - Gauntlets (Correct)
:[http://3.bp.blogspot.com/-6y7q4IkPn6Q/Ty6b1BYZbPI/AAAAAAAAAmQ/K_bjUHdwp9o/s400/quijotes+1.jpg Quijotes] - Cuisses (Correct)
:Guarda - Poleyns (This one is correct as a concept, but is usually called "rodillera", since "codales" were also "guardas")
:[https://encrypted-tbn2.gstatic.com/images?q=tbn:ANd9GcSHjwve2A1GlMsNzvNW4mnkzwxfK9iLUdyyChbnKcnYbRSyNSAU Grebas] - Greaves (Correct)
:[http://upload.wikimedia.org/wikipedia/commons/thumb/b/b8/Plate_sabatons.png/220px-Plate_sabatons.png Escarpes] - Sabatons (Correct)
:Espolones - Spurs (Correct, [http://2.bp.blogspot.com/-yhDt_7wEOVU/T0az7snLy_I/AAAAAAAAGAY/WtIqfyV8R-E/s1600/970.jpg but you are wrong when you say they were not part of medieval plate armor]; in that image, they are called "espuelas", but that is only a mark of size difference, since "espolones" are bigger, and were an important part of the armor for rider knights)

Check [http://www.medieval-life-and-times.info/medieval-swords-and-armor/suit-of-armor.htm this].
--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 11:41, 28 June 2013 (CDT)

== Editor: Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi ==

I was wondering if I could help with this project by becoming an editor. I have been reading the series and noticed many grammatical errors and awkward sentences. I'm a native English speaker and quite proficient with the written language. Please let me know if I can lend a hand and I will gladly spend my free time reading and editing! -- [[User:JesseAlexander|JesseAlexander]] ([[User talk:JesseAlexander|talk]]) 23:45, 7 September 2013 (CDT)

I would be happy to upload the illustrations too - but I dont know how (the uploading method )so I'll be grateful if you can teach me [[User:Yoyoyo5678|Yoyoyo5678]] ([[User talk:Yoyoyo5678|talk]])

Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 4 Chapter 2

2013-09-17T07:10:56Z

Gulcasa766: /* Part 5 */

==Chapter 2 -Fontaine City, the capital of the Knights==
===Part 1===
Early in the morning on the fourteenth day in the month of Cancer.

The day to depart to the capital Fontaine City had finally arrived. Ash and Eco had already made their preparations for the journey and were standing in front of the campus’s fountain.

Actually, today also happens to be the first day of the end semester examination, but Ash and Silvia had requested to leave the school grounds and will take the makeup examination when they return to Ansarivan.

But with the thought of meeting with the Paladin, Ash felt that this end semester examination is but a trivial matter.

"Anyway...... this outfit is really hot."

While Ash is adjusting his bow tie with his fingers, he complained.

Ash is in a palace-designed manservant uniform. The dark coat gave an extra elegant feel.

"Don’t you know that I also feel very hot!!!"

On the other hand, Eco is also wearing a maid attire which is also palace designed. It is exactly the same like Cosette wears every day. Even though she still looked kind of cute in the uniform, unfortunately her unnecessarily high self-esteem is at work, causing her mood to be ugly.

Needless to say, it is not Ash and Eco’s intention to wear these clothes.

In fact, this was proposed by Cosette.

This is to avoid unwanted rumours when the two of them went back to Fontaine city with Silvia.

Indeed, if the Princess travelled back home with a male student together, it would not be surprising if some rumours would be born from it. Moreover, it seems that the thing that attracts the news reporters’ curiosity most is the affairs of the palace’s nobles. This is also the reason why Eco and Ash were disguised as servants.

First bell happens to sound at this time.

The students rushed out of their dormitory and rushed to the school. On the exam day, each student has a terrible murderous expression.

"Fuwaa ......"

Eco yawned. She is still sleepy for getting up early and she looked as if she is without spirit. Even so, her shiny hair that reflects the morning rays is like a pink gem stone which gave her a divine like look.

"Err...... is Silvia not ready yet?"

"For Princess-sama, it is like she is going back home. It should have been that she needed more time to pack up her stuffs"

"What was that? She asks us out early in the morning but she is late herself? How could there be such a rude female animal!" 
[[Image:SnRK V04 037.jpg|thumb]]

"Hey, how you can call Princess-sama as a 'female animal'!"

''Eco needs to be taken care of what she is going to speak before she causes trouble by uttering some nonsense in town''...... Ash secretly thought.

===Part 2===
A few moment after the bell rang, Lancelot landed gracefully with Silvia and Cosette on its back.

"Sorry to keep you waiting."

Silvia had her blond hair tied and is wearing a dragsuit embroidered with the knight’s royal insignia. She looks as if she is a mythological character.



Eco immediately lost her sleepiness and angrily shouted:

"Why are you so slow!! And what’s with that costume? And you even made a prideful dragon wear a servant’s clothing...... What a disappointment!!!"

"Ara, I’m so sad. I had initially happily thought that it is a rare chance for me to be in the same attire as Eco......"

Cosette replied for Silvia. She covers her mouth with her hands and turns her face to avoid looking at Eco, and started sniffing.

"Wait...... what is there worth crying about! That...... you usually took care of me, and since we have the opportunity to wear the same clothes, I'm also glad about it......"

"Hehe. Thank you Eco."

Sure enough, Cosette with a nonchalant look is laughing.

"Wha... How dare you trick me!"

Eco immediately grew angry, but nothing more could be done.

"We are ready to take off. Both of you please come up!"

Under Silvia’s command, the group finally departed.

===Part 3===
"Ash Blake and young dragon Eco... have left?"

After Anya who coincidentally came to the dragon riding academy saw Lancelot who flew up high into the sky, she coldly muttered.

The rumours that Silvia will attend the Continental Congress- Elysium, and Ash and Eco who have gained the opportunity to meet with the Paladin had long spread like wildfire.

And naturally, this intelligence had been passed to Anya.

All the intelligence received had been completely reported to Milgauss.

Milgauss who had an abnormal interest in Eco immediately launched his action.

Using Fontaine City as its location, the combat strategy reformulation is well underway.

Anya will also then leave for Fontaine City.

But...... what makes her not understand is why doesn’t she have her usual motivation.

''- Recently, there is something wrong with Milgauss......''

The previous Milgauss usually obeyed his duty from the Empire’s Army’s Intelligence Department, and always calmly completed his task.

However, since he met with young dragon Eco, Milgauss seems to change into a different person.

The Milgauss now compared to helping the Empire’s Army, it feels more like his action is more in his own interests.

But Anya is inspired by Milgauss. Regardless of which country Milgauss defected to, she is prepared to follow him silently

If it is so, her desire to look forward to the day Milgauss reveals his ‘secret’, is it regarded as an arrogant wish......?

“What am I thinking about!!"

After Anya harshly scolded herself, she walked towards the parking space for the dragon carriage. <ref> 竜車, RyuuSha normally it means an imperial carriage, but in this novel it means a dragon powered carriage.</ref>

===Part 4===
"What is that......? This is the first time I seen such a huge city!"

The time has just passed noon, the time when the sun becomes stronger, Eco gives praise.

Fontaine City’s spire gradually appeared in the other end of the Fotainia’s vast plains<ref>フォンティーン is for Fontaine and I’ll put Fontainia for フォンティニヤ</ref>. The scenery of the town surrounding the spire has come into view.

"Be careful not to fall down."

Ash reminded Eco who is behind him.

Eco was touched by the scene in front and loosened her grip on Ash’s waist.

Speaking of waist, Silvia is holding the reins while controlling Lancelot right in front of Ash.

This is the third time Ash rode with Sylvia in his whole life.

Ash initially did not mind sitting at the rear, but before he rode on Lancelot, Cosette gave up her position as second to him while smiling.

On their way there, Silvia's hair has an aroma of roses which caused him to feel uneasy. As if the wind that had been blowing on his face is stained with Silvia’s body fragrance.

To keep himself from thinking about Silvia’s body fragrance, Ash carefully observed Fontaine City

This metropolis is centred on the castle.

At the area above the urban areas, many Dragners who acted as guards can be seen flying around.

This scene gave an unusual feeling of tension.

"Hey, Princess-sama, does this city usually have so many Dragners?"

"No. It is because the Continental Congress is around the corner so security was reinforced."

"I see. Anyway...... why deliberately choose such a busy time to summon Eco and I? Ahh, I have no offence against the Paladin."

"Sorry...... I do not want to talk about the things about my father."

Because he felt a strong resistance, Ash abandoned his investigation.

At this time, the Dragners in charge of the security noticed Lancelot’s arrival. They lined up in mid-air, uniformly put on their salute pose.

"Thanks for your hard work!"

Silvia with a loud voice responded to those Dragners who respectfully saluted to her.

===Part 5===
The five-story Fontaine Palace is standing right in the centre of the capital. It is an old city that can be describe with 'simple yet sturdy'.

A huge amount of maids were gathered at the entrance to welcome the returning of the Fourth Princess.

It is estimated that the number of maids was around thirty. They were divided into two rows and were standing at each side and gave a deep bow to Silvia. It is not surprising to have the palace musicians preforming at this moment.

"Welcome back, Princess-sama. The Paladin has been expecting you for a long time."

A maid wearing spectacles, represent the other maids, stood in front of Silvia.

"I would be better making the guests familiar with this palace......"

After Silvia had said so, the turn her attention towards Ash and Eco, but......

"No. You must first greet the Paladin."

The spectacle maid kept her stand and refused to compromise.

"Haa...... I understand."

After Silvia sighed but promised, she spoke to Ash:

"This is how it is. We will do our stuff separately for a while. If there are any questions, you can inquire anything from her- Florida."

Ash nodded in understanding, so Silvia with an imposing manner marched towards the stairs at the inner parts of the entrance hall. Cossette also followed Silvia.

After Silvia and Cossette climbed up the stairs and disappeared behind it, the maids gathered around the hall left for their work.

She is full of murderous intent.

"What’s wrong with them......?"

Ash blankly murmured. Then, Florida who was the only one left, walks towards them.

Florida is a head taller than Ash. Just because of this, Ash felt a huge amount of pressure. But hidden beneath the spectacles, the sharpness of her eyes were no less than a knight.

Just by being looked at by such woman, it is not a wonder than Silvia will obey her... Ash can finally understands how she felt.

"My name is Florida Shelley. Both of you are Ash Blake-sama and the high dragon Eco-sama, am I right? Your room had been taken care of."

Florida without a smile, led the two to their bedroom.

From the entrance hall to the corridor, the walls decorated with the works of well-known painters and sculptors. Among them, many of them were related to dragons or Dragners.

"That...... Florida-san is seems that your Surname is Shelley, right? Could you be by any chance a relative of Cossette?"

Ash asked.

"Cossette is my cousin sister. Does it have anything to do with you?"

"N-No...... Sorry."

Once he was glowered at, Ash was trembling with fear. Her personality compared to the kind Cossette is like two different worlds.

Florida then continues to speak:

"Please forgive me for saying this, the Continental Congress Elysium will be held on the coming day. Currently the whole city is busy carrying out the preparatory work. Logically saying, it is not really a suitable time to entertain guests like both of you."

"Haha...... I understand."

Since the other party had said this straight forwardly, Ash can only smile bitterly.

However, Eco had a worst temper than Ash. She shook her pair of fists, and grumble as if she is cursing:

"You really can’t say anything nice...... it is not really a suitable time to entertain us? Why don’t you ever thought of we have come here from a faraway place-"

Ash quickly whispered to Eco:

"Please don’t be mischievous in the city! I don’t have that many lives......"

"Err...... since she had spoken to us cruelly, and yet you want me to just forget about it with just a smile?"

"What else can we do?"

"Eh-Hem!"

Seeing Florida gave a cough, Ash quickly turned silence.

"Because I still have work to do, I don’t have the time to entertain you both."

Florida continues to add fuel on fire. Ash while covering Eco mouth, said:

"Please don’t trouble yourself. After we meet with the Paladin, we will immediately head home. After all, the Continental Congress has nothing to do with us."

"Your analysis is correct. Having said that, for not entertaining the guest, it is not a tradition of the Lautreamont family. Fortunately, Princess Veronica-sama had sent someone responsible to take care of you two. Please be rest assured. "

"Huh? Princess Veronica-sama......?"

Ash sensed something that made him felt unease.

Florida stopped in front of a door of the corridor on the fourth floor.

"This is your room."

Just when Florida places her hand on the golden doorknob -

''-Doong Toom''

A strange noise can be heard from behind the door. The series of loud noise will make people suspect an avalanche occurring.

"W-What has happened?"

Florida with a great change on her face changed, rushed into the room.

"Sorry ~!"

Upon entering, a young maid was crying in the middle of the scattered books on the ground.

"Prim-san......?"

Ash blankly muttering the maid's name.

The maid in front is Cosette's sister – Primrose Shelley. Logically speaking, she should be working on the airship Silvanus......

''No, apart from that, the point is, why is Prim only wearing her underwear?'' The white underwear is bulging with a huge amount of flesh.

Just when Ash was staring at her cleavage-

"You idiot! Who allowed you to stare!"

Eco’s severely elbowed his tummy.

''"Hak! Ouck!"''

"Prim! Why are you dressed like this?!"

Florida asked Prim.

"T-This is because... Every time I clean, I do not know why my clothes would get dirty... So I thought up the way to clean while being naked, such an action would not get my clothes dirty!"

"It doesn’t matter if our maid attire gets dirty! Besides, why would this room be in a mess?"

Books that were scattered on the ground. Bucket that was tipped. Water splashing on the floor. Littered rags. And the unnatural position of the carpets.

The room that have not been cleaned before should be cleaner. Ash thought so.

Without waiting for the snuffling Prim to put on her clothes, Florida left the room.

''Prim is then responsible for taking care of Ash and Eco''- Before she left, she left this sentence.

To Florida, Ash and Eco’s visit is only an additional burden for her. To put it bluntly, she just passed the trouble to the useless Prim.

As for Veronica who sent Prim here for support is no better. Although looking at the perspective that they knew each other, it is not wrong to say that Prim is suitable for this job...

"Glad to have the opportunity to meet with you again, Ash-sama!”

Prim who finally put on her maid uniforms leaned over. By smelling her fruity body smell, Ash heart starts to race.

"H-Hello...... Long-time no see, Prim-san."

"Who is this lady?...... Don’t tell me that you had a mistress without me knowing?"

Eco unhappily pinched his tummy.

"Where did you learn that word from? She is Primrose Shelley-san and is also Cosette's sister."

"Indeed...... She did looked like Cosette, but it seems that she is not a good maid."

"Wuuuu!"

Eco’s criticism hit the bull’s eye. Prim stepped back.

"Eco! Be careful of what you are speaking!"

"It does not matter...... Ash-sama. It is true because of my clumsy personality is an indisputable fact...... Are you Eco?"

Prim looked excited, she is staring at Eco.

"W-What are you looking at......?”

Eco is stunned. Strictly speaking, she should have been overwhelmed by Prim’s breasts. Her magnificent breasts were shaking roughly in front of Eco.

"Waa! You really have horns! Can I touch them?"

Like a child wanting to touch a small animal, Prim stretched her hand towards Eco.

"Stop...... of course you may not touch them!"

Eco immediately exposed her teeth while dodging.

Since a few days ago, when her weakness about ‘by nibbling her horns she will become powerless’ was exposed by Lukka, Eco is always on alert about people who were going to touch her horns.

"What is special about touching a horn! Quickly clean the room! What a mess it is in, I can’t even rest and have a cup of tea!"

"Wuu...... Sorry...... I'll tidy up right away."

"Ah, it is better if I do the cleaning."

After hearing that Ash is going to help, Prim jumped up on the spot

"It is outrageous! For a maid to let a guest do the cleaning, it is worse than death!"

"No, it is not helping...... I should say that I’ll do all the work. Prim-san, please accompany Eco."

"Err, but......"

"Please!"

Seeing that Ash is insisting, Prim forcefully nodded.

===Part 6===
Ash who was good at cleaning spent less than thirty minutes to finish up. If it was given to Prim, most probably it will be until the sun sets.

Ash looked at the room again.

Indeed it is a guest room in the castle, all the furniture used were first-class goods.

Hung on the ceiling was a crystal chandelier inlaid with the bright dragon crystal.

Even the heater that can’t be used in the summer was also placed in the room.

The room had two beds, which nearly made Ash burst in tears. Because normally in the student dormitory, his bed is given to Eco. He could only place the futon on the ground......

Eco who was looking at the scenery from the window, like a child suddenly cried out loud.

"Woah...... Come and have a look!"

Because the room was located on the fourth floor, they were able to see the scenery on the capital.

Ash stood beside Eco, looked at the streets below.

The view that he had only seen in pictures previously is right in front of his eyes. The big churches and the Opera Houses and other large facilities were all over the place, which is a special view that can only be seen in the capital.

"........"

Ash casually look at Eco, sure enough, she obviously had an impatient look.

Even though she is obviously taking a peek at Ash, but once their eyes meet, she pretended to turn her head a way. Ash anyhow had lived together with Eco for three months. He immediately knew what she is thinking.

Anyway, since it is still early and besides they were not told to stay in their room.

"Do you want to have a look at the streets?"

Upon hearing Ash's proposal, Eco suddenly revealed a blooming flowers-like laugh, but she soon put away her smile with a stinking face and crossed her arms.

"Hmm...... I don’t really get what you are thinking. It doesn’t matter whether I am going there or not, but if you really insist on going, I can consider accompanying you. But then, before that......"

"Before that?"

"I want to change my clothes! I've had enough of this maid attire!"

Eco started to roughly remove her maid uniform. Her smooth white shoulder, back and waist suddenly became visible.

"Uwaa! Don’t do it suddenly!"

Ash quickly turned to the right to avoid looking at Eco’s naked body.

===Part 7===
In the king's hall, Paladin Oswald leaped from his throne, and make a perfect curve while flying towards Silvia.

"TCH...... you are really annoying!"

Silvia’s iron fist soon hit Oswald’s round face.

“Ouch!”

Oswald is having a nosebleed as he falls backwards.

The glorious Paladin’s blood soon soaked into the red carpet.

"From the strength of your punch...... you have grown up to be more and more like your mother."

Oswald slowly climbed up from the ground while saying it with emotion.

Silvia's mother- Queen Elizabeth was a famous Ark-Dragner during her lifetime. But, in the end she had lost to a disease.

Since the Queen had passed away when Silvia was three years old, she doesn’t have a strong impression of her mother.

There is a huge portrait behind the throne. Her mother in the painting looks elegant, has a pair of vulture-like piercing eyes.

In Silvia's eyes, her mother is someone she admired. She hoped that she can be a woman like her mother one day.

However, different from her heroic mother, her father- Oswald...... is nothing but a worthless person.

He was always with his smiling round face and his round body. Although he didn’t imitate the past Paladins by leaving a big beard, but even with kind words, he can’t be considered good-looking.

These are just the small problems; the main thing is his mushroom-like hairstyle. Silvia really wanted him to have it changed. Even when he was quite satisfied with it, but his daughter was is really embarrassed by it.

Don’t know whether it is unfortunate or luckily, Oswald had not been chosen as by the Mother Dragon as a breeder.

"Come closer Sylvie, let me look at your beautiful face."

"I do not mind being looked at by you...... but please do not come a step closer. You are filthy!"

"Uhoo! Even your style of scolding others is like Elizabeth’s!"

Seeing Oswald blush, Silvia had had enough of him.

"Don’t you have any sense of shame! Being overjoyed because of being scolded by your daughter...... what nonsense is that!"

===Part 8===
After she forced her father back to his throne with her kick, Silvia asked seriously:

"What in the world made you summon me back home? I’m just an ordinary student and still studying. Why would you order me to attend the Continental Congress ‘Elysium’......?"

"Why should you be so timid? You are the Fourth Princess an also a Dragner. Of course you are fully qualified to join the line-ups of the Lautreamont Knights country's leaders. Anyway, the person who recommended you is not me, but Veronica."

"Onee-sama she......?"

Indeed this is an idea that only Veronica would think about, Silvia though secretly.

She intends to make Silvia who declared "I am determined to become the Paladin" to accumulate some experience regarding the royals.

If she can be involved in the Continental Congress ‘Elysium’ before she is twenty, she will get quite some valuable experience.

Of course Veronica would surely be attending as the First Princess. With the thought of going to greet Veronica later, Silvia is getting a headache.

"In short, as long as I can see Sylvie, I’ve no objection. That’s why I simply just accepted Veronica's opinions."

"I see...... Then about summoning Ash Blake and young dragon Eco in such a busy period, why do you do so?"

Even when he was gazed coldly by Silvia, Oswald remained calm. He just plays with his beard below his chin with his fingers.

"Now is indeed a busy period, but Sylvie, you must have already known...... I am just the Paladin by name. Most of the government tasks are handled by my excellent subordinates, the busier they are at work, the more leisurely I become."

Silvia is at loss for words.

"In other words...... you just want to find someone to accompany you, no matter whom it is?"

"Well, that's true. I have heard about the rumours about Ash Blake and young dragon Eco."

Silvia lost her might. ''This father is simply no difference from a child'', she thought.

Perhaps that he felt guilty after seeing Silvia’s looks, Oswald like giving an excuse said:

"Of course it is not that simple. I also knew what Ash Blake had contributed. As a Paladin, I think there is a suitable reward for him."

"Suitable reward......? What is that?"

Silvia curiously asked, but Oswald only exposed a child-like naughty smile.

"Oh, tonight I'm going to entertain Ash Blake and Young Dragon Eco with a dinner. If you are interested, you may attend."

"I don’t even want to know!"

Silvia’s face is red and wanted to immediately turn around and leave, but before that she came out with a question:

"...... I also have one thing that I want to ask father."

"Huu! Feel free to ask."

Oswald who overly bored happily allowed it.

"I would like to ask something about Brother Julius."

Upon hearing that, Oswald expression instantly freezes.

Even cheerful Oswald, once he heard someone mention the name Julius, his face sank. Although Julius sentence was ten years ago, but that name until today is still considered taboo.

"Was Aniue<ref>兄上, a very polite way to call your elder brother.</ref> was really executed?"

"W-What are you talking about......? Sylvie? He was a Dragonslayer. Even though he was a prince, we mustn’t spare him."

"I understand. I’m just curious......"

"In the future never mention such silly question, alright? There are things in this world that can be spoken off and things that
cannot."

“…Yes.”

Silvia with a serious expression promised and left the king’s hall.

Cosette who was waiting in the hallway with a tactful tone asked her:

"What’s the outcome?"

Silvia while walking faster, she replied:

"Once he heard I ask about aniue , chichiue’s<ref> 父上, a very polite way to call father.</ref> eyebrows gave a reaction. Whenever chichiue is lying, his left eyebrow would stir up- this is his sign."

Silvia clenched her fist and continued to say.

"I'm afraid that chichiue couldn’t bear to kill aniue, but just had him exiled......"

===Part 9===
The first place Prim introduced to Ash and Eco was the central square.

"Fontaine City’s central square is a very well-known tourist attraction. On the right side, you can see St Rosa Maria’s Cathedral. Beside it is the Fontaine National Opera House. On the left side you can see the Ark-Dragner’s Museum.

Prim is certainly not good at cleaning, but she could become quite a good tourist guide since she is a local.

"It is terrific...... Terrific! This is the knight country’s capital......!"

Eco ran lightly on the evenly placed stone slabs.

She was wearing a hat that covers her horns. Although the water-coloured sleeveless one-piece dress exposed some of her flesh, it was still very suitable for the lively Eco. Her feet without her stockings, were stepping on a pair of white sandals. This dress was specially bought in the shopping streets in Ansarivan for this trip.

"Eco, be careful not to get lost!"

Ash and Prim were quickly chasing after Eco’s footsteps.

Even though it is daytime on a weekday, the central square was still packed with people. There were shoppers, tourists and many innocent children running around.

Eco stopped in front of a flower garden. The inner part of it is full with flowers that bloom in the summer. The flowerbeds were placed in layers, and there was a group of bronze statues on the top most layer.

That is a bronze statue of a knights and the king. The knight was knelling while having his head lowered. And the king was carrying a unsheathed sword, placing lightly on the knight's shoulder.

"What is that statue?"

Prim answered Eco’s childlike question while smiling:

"This group of bronze statues is a scene of the appointment ceremony. At the time, the Chevron king- Lionel III appointed Durham-sama as the first Paladin. Later, the person who revitalised the Lautreamont knight country was Durham-sama himself."

"Oh...... it sounds like it is full of history."

Eco was admiring the statue.

The date engraved on the base is year 864 November the third in the year of the Saint. Dating back about five hundred years. <!—There is nothing wrong with the month do not change. -->

Perhaps she was satisfied with the statue, Eco turn around and lazily stretched her waist.

"Nn~! The size of this place completely different from Ansarivan! I’m getting more and more excited!"

"After all, Ansarivan is just an academy city. I think it does not make any sense to compare the two."

After Ash gave his analysis, he was being stared angrily by Eco.

"You really love to spoil the fun! Since it is rare for us to be in the capital, I want to totally forget about the Paladin and enjoy the
fun!"

Eco majestically made a declaration and her red eyes were shining in splendour.

"Hey! How can we forget about the Paladin!"

Ash quickly corrected Eco.

===Part 10===
Eco was enjoying herself in the capital. Without realising, the sun was setting.

"I think it is almost time for us to return to the castle?"

After Ash suggested, Eco refused to listen to him without any explanation.

"No. We haven’t visited the shopping district!"

Eco ran forward, her dress swayed with the wind. According to Prim, following this alley, it seems that they will arrive at the capital's largest shopping district.

"We don’t really have a choice."

While Ash was smiling, Prim suddenly reach out and pulled his sleeve.

“Prim-san?”

"That, Ash-sama...... I-I am exhausted...... I am alright with staying right here and waiting until you return."

Prim, with an exhausted look, stood beside the trees beside the streets. Her shoulders were moving up and down from her breathing... Because she was sweating her clothes were sticking to her skin which made her looked sexy.

After Ash adverted his eyes from Prim, he thanked her.

"Prim-san, thank you. We will try to come back early. If any stranger starts a conversation with you, never follow him, okay?"

"I am not that innocent!"

Ash entered the shopping district with Prim protesting against him from behind. He was looking for Eco in the crowded area.

On both sides of the street are a row of building doing businesses.

Food, clothing, jewellery, books, groceries, furniture...... there should be nothing that you can’t buy here right?- The wide variety of goods at this place will make others think so.

Apart from the shops, there were also a lot of street vendors. Every vendor was using every trick they knew to attract guests before they went to cafés or restaurants. A sweet aroma was smelled by Ash.

Unsurprisingly, Eco who was also attracted by that smell was staring at one of the street vendors dazed. A middle-aged man can be seen cooking the crust of the crepes on an iron grill.

"Hey, you still want to eat......?"

Ash spoke timidly behind Eco.

In fact, before they were here, they had eaten cakes, apple pies and tea in a café.

"How can I be so careless! I had forgotten that I haven’t eaten any crepes today. How can I actually commit such mistake! If I didn’t taste any crepes here, it means that I had wasted my time in the capital...... Don’t you also think so? "

“What sort of nonsense is that!”

After Ash had finished commenting, Eco was already lining up at the back. It seems that she had made up her mind and refused to leave.

"Haa...... After you had eaten this, you are not allowed to buy any others, alright?"

Eco with a "''hum~''" was humming a song and she did not answer.

"Having said that......"

Only until now Ash had realised that those who were lining up to buy crepes, most of them were couples. Some were holding hands, the others were hooking their arms and there were people who were also flirting......

Eco who also saw that turned around and ask Ash

"Haa...... Why are they sticking together so intimately? And...... Why do you envy them?"

"D-Did I have those expression?"

"You were like a hungry dog, or I can also say that you were like a caged pig."

“You really are mean!”

"Hey, you haven’t told me why?"

"B-Because... they are couples."

After Ash shyly answered, Eco slightly blushed.

Although Eco is just only a three months old young dragon, but she had been living in the academy. Basically, she had a certain understanding about the concept of couples.

"I see......"

After Eco calm down, a new customer had lined up behind Ash. Judge from their conversation, they seems to be a couple.

At this moment, the sun is right behind them, causing the shadows of the couple to be projected on the stone slabs on the ground.

"......!"

The shadow of the two can be seen sticking closely together. Also, words such as "''I love you''", "''my life is only for you''" and other sweets word for couples can be heard.

"............"

Eco attention was at the shadows, after a while she suddenly stretched out her right hand to Ash.

"...... Eco?"

Eco turn to look at the side and snappily muttered:

"If it is just holding hands...... I don’t really mind it."

Ash was shocked. He didn’t understand why Eco suddenly said that. Was is because she wanted to protest against the other couples, or she was just pitying Ash who envied the rest?

Anyway, Eco looked purer today. She was probably affected by the special atmosphere in the capital. It was like Eco was under the capital’s magic.

"So...... Let’s do it."

Ash held Eco's hand as his heart beat increased. The moment their hands touched each other, Eco was startled. Her palm was smaller and softer than expected. Eco's body temperature was passed to Ash through her palm.

At this time, the couple behind were fully immersed in their world.

From their shadows...... they were obviously kissing, and it was still quite an intense affectionate kiss. Their flirt had suddenly stopped at half-way- this gave them a deeper sense of reality.

"......!"

Eco seems to have noticed the unusual circumstances behind. She was staring at the shadows on the ground for quite a moment.

"Y-You can only hold my hand! I-I will not allow any further development!"

Then she declared at Ash who was standing beside.

"I-I know that!"

Later, the two silently queued up.

''In the eyes of others, are we like a pair of lovers......'' while feeling Eco’s body temperature, Ash thought so.

===Part 11===
"Nn? It smells wonderful!"

On her right hand is a chocolate mint flavour while on her left hand is cream cheese and raspberry flavour. Today, it was a rare sight for Eco not to directly eat it, but start with smelling it.

"Be careful not to hit any passers-by."

Ash casually reminded her, but Eco abruptly looked up at him.

"Why didn’t you buy anything?"

"I don’t have a choice...... the price here is higher than Ansarivan. Even a crepe cost three hundred glorins<ref>グローリン: Money. I guess the term is patterned after 'florins'. It will have to do for the moment.</ref>."

"What...... hearing you say this, am I being luxurious?"

"I'm not blaming you. Since it is rare for us to be in the capital, don’t you worry about anything."

"...... Take it."

Seeing Eco suddenly handed out her right hand’s Crepe, Ash become confused.

"Eco?"

"You only can have a bite......"

The reason that Eco’s face looked red, perhaps it was not just caused by the sunset.

"Can I...... really?"

"Didn’t you sad that it was rare for us to be in the capital? If I am the only only one enjoying...... It doesn’t feel right. You must also
try to have some fun......!"

Ah...... for her to be this kind, it must be the capital’s magic responsible for it.

''Until what extent will Eco act cute today?''

"Then I’ll take a bite...... Nn! This is......!"

The chocolate’s sweetness and the mint’s refreshing feel gradually spread out in his mouth. The crust spread with cream is crunchy and soft.

"It's delicious! Really delicious! Eco, come and have a try!"

"Why are you exaggerating?"

Seeing Ash’s teeth marks on the Crepe, Eco looked sad. But eventually because of the temptation, she straight away took a big bite.

"Nn...... What is it? This is the first time I ate such delicious crepe!"

Just when Eco was excitedly shouting, a huge shadow slowly flew pass above the shopping street.

Because of the sudden disappearance of the sun, everyone looked upwards curiously- then they involuntarily came out with a sound of amazement.

Ash and Eco was no exception, they looked up at the sky dumbfounded.

An air carrier was floating in the sky.

The size is far bigger than Princess Veronica’s airship Silvanus.

On the air carrier, there is a flag of the Zepharos Empire. On the other side of the flag there was a huge family crest that Ash had never seen before.

“Is it the Empire’s nobles?”

Someone answered Ash.

"That's the Viderhausen family’s coat of arms. I heard that the head of the Viderhausen family is going to represent the Empire in the scheduled Continental Congress."

Cosette suddenly appeared.

"Hehe, I'm here to pick up Ash-sama and Eco."

Ash was amazed.

She could even find them in his crowded city.

"...... Pick us up? Why?"

"Because Ash-sama and Eco are going to join tonight’s dinner."

"Dinner......?"

Seeing Ash muttering, Cosette suddenly straightened herself.

"The Paladin is expecting the both of you."

By judging this sentence alone, Ash finally understood the situation he was in. The Paladin had finally summoned him. Ash was surprised to have the honour to be invited to a dinner with the Paladin. Ash only expected that he would only get the chance to greet the Paladin in the throne room.

"Hehe. Princess-sama will also be attending. No need to be nervous."

Hearing Cosette say this, Ash was relieved.

With Silvia acting as a bridge, it is hard to say that he need not be nervous.

"Let's go."

Lead by Cosette, Ash and Eco were on their way home.

Though Ash felt like he had forgotten some important event, his head was already full of tonight’s dinner.

===Part 12===
Near the entrance to the shopping district, Prim wass leaning by the trees eagerly looking forward for Ash and Eco’s return.

Without realising, it was already dusk and the pedestrians around gradually thinned out.

"Uoo~ how come the two of them are not back yet-! Uoo.”

"Eco's Hioliday ~A.B.S.1365.7~" is closed.

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 4 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 4 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 4 Chapter 2

2013-09-17T07:09:24Z

Gulcasa766: /* Part 5 */

==Chapter 2 -Fontaine City, the capital of the Knights==
===Part 1===
Early in the morning on the fourteenth day in the month of Cancer.

The day to depart to the capital Fontaine City had finally arrived. Ash and Eco had already made their preparations for the journey and were standing in front of the campus’s fountain.

Actually, today also happens to be the first day of the end semester examination, but Ash and Silvia had requested to leave the school grounds and will take the makeup examination when they return to Ansarivan.

But with the thought of meeting with the Paladin, Ash felt that this end semester examination is but a trivial matter.

"Anyway...... this outfit is really hot."

While Ash is adjusting his bow tie with his fingers, he complained.

Ash is in a palace-designed manservant uniform. The dark coat gave an extra elegant feel.

"Don’t you know that I also feel very hot!!!"

On the other hand, Eco is also wearing a maid attire which is also palace designed. It is exactly the same like Cosette wears every day. Even though she still looked kind of cute in the uniform, unfortunately her unnecessarily high self-esteem is at work, causing her mood to be ugly.

Needless to say, it is not Ash and Eco’s intention to wear these clothes.

In fact, this was proposed by Cosette.

This is to avoid unwanted rumours when the two of them went back to Fontaine city with Silvia.

Indeed, if the Princess travelled back home with a male student together, it would not be surprising if some rumours would be born from it. Moreover, it seems that the thing that attracts the news reporters’ curiosity most is the affairs of the palace’s nobles. This is also the reason why Eco and Ash were disguised as servants.

First bell happens to sound at this time.

The students rushed out of their dormitory and rushed to the school. On the exam day, each student has a terrible murderous expression.

"Fuwaa ......"

Eco yawned. She is still sleepy for getting up early and she looked as if she is without spirit. Even so, her shiny hair that reflects the morning rays is like a pink gem stone which gave her a divine like look.

"Err...... is Silvia not ready yet?"

"For Princess-sama, it is like she is going back home. It should have been that she needed more time to pack up her stuffs"

"What was that? She asks us out early in the morning but she is late herself? How could there be such a rude female animal!" 
[[Image:SnRK V04 037.jpg|thumb]]

"Hey, how you can call Princess-sama as a 'female animal'!"

''Eco needs to be taken care of what she is going to speak before she causes trouble by uttering some nonsense in town''...... Ash secretly thought.

===Part 2===
A few moment after the bell rang, Lancelot landed gracefully with Silvia and Cosette on its back.

"Sorry to keep you waiting."

Silvia had her blond hair tied and is wearing a dragsuit embroidered with the knight’s royal insignia. She looks as if she is a mythological character.



Eco immediately lost her sleepiness and angrily shouted:

"Why are you so slow!! And what’s with that costume? And you even made a prideful dragon wear a servant’s clothing...... What a disappointment!!!"

"Ara, I’m so sad. I had initially happily thought that it is a rare chance for me to be in the same attire as Eco......"

Cosette replied for Silvia. She covers her mouth with her hands and turns her face to avoid looking at Eco, and started sniffing.

"Wait...... what is there worth crying about! That...... you usually took care of me, and since we have the opportunity to wear the same clothes, I'm also glad about it......"

"Hehe. Thank you Eco."

Sure enough, Cosette with a nonchalant look is laughing.

"Wha... How dare you trick me!"

Eco immediately grew angry, but nothing more could be done.

"We are ready to take off. Both of you please come up!"

Under Silvia’s command, the group finally departed.

===Part 3===
"Ash Blake and young dragon Eco... have left?"

After Anya who coincidentally came to the dragon riding academy saw Lancelot who flew up high into the sky, she coldly muttered.

The rumours that Silvia will attend the Continental Congress- Elysium, and Ash and Eco who have gained the opportunity to meet with the Paladin had long spread like wildfire.

And naturally, this intelligence had been passed to Anya.

All the intelligence received had been completely reported to Milgauss.

Milgauss who had an abnormal interest in Eco immediately launched his action.

Using Fontaine City as its location, the combat strategy reformulation is well underway.

Anya will also then leave for Fontaine City.

But...... what makes her not understand is why doesn’t she have her usual motivation.

''- Recently, there is something wrong with Milgauss......''

The previous Milgauss usually obeyed his duty from the Empire’s Army’s Intelligence Department, and always calmly completed his task.

However, since he met with young dragon Eco, Milgauss seems to change into a different person.

The Milgauss now compared to helping the Empire’s Army, it feels more like his action is more in his own interests.

But Anya is inspired by Milgauss. Regardless of which country Milgauss defected to, she is prepared to follow him silently

If it is so, her desire to look forward to the day Milgauss reveals his ‘secret’, is it regarded as an arrogant wish......?

“What am I thinking about!!"

After Anya harshly scolded herself, she walked towards the parking space for the dragon carriage. <ref> 竜車, RyuuSha normally it means an imperial carriage, but in this novel it means a dragon powered carriage.</ref>

===Part 4===
"What is that......? This is the first time I seen such a huge city!"

The time has just passed noon, the time when the sun becomes stronger, Eco gives praise.

Fontaine City’s spire gradually appeared in the other end of the Fotainia’s vast plains<ref>フォンティーン is for Fontaine and I’ll put Fontainia for フォンティニヤ</ref>. The scenery of the town surrounding the spire has come into view.

"Be careful not to fall down."

Ash reminded Eco who is behind him.

Eco was touched by the scene in front and loosened her grip on Ash’s waist.

Speaking of waist, Silvia is holding the reins while controlling Lancelot right in front of Ash.

This is the third time Ash rode with Sylvia in his whole life.

Ash initially did not mind sitting at the rear, but before he rode on Lancelot, Cosette gave up her position as second to him while smiling.

On their way there, Silvia's hair has an aroma of roses which caused him to feel uneasy. As if the wind that had been blowing on his face is stained with Silvia’s body fragrance.

To keep himself from thinking about Silvia’s body fragrance, Ash carefully observed Fontaine City

This metropolis is centred on the castle.

At the area above the urban areas, many Dragners who acted as guards can be seen flying around.

This scene gave an unusual feeling of tension.

"Hey, Princess-sama, does this city usually have so many Dragners?"

"No. It is because the Continental Congress is around the corner so security was reinforced."

"I see. Anyway...... why deliberately choose such a busy time to summon Eco and I? Ahh, I have no offence against the Paladin."

"Sorry...... I do not want to talk about the things about my father."

Because he felt a strong resistance, Ash abandoned his investigation.

At this time, the Dragners in charge of the security noticed Lancelot’s arrival. They lined up in mid-air, uniformly put on their salute pose.

"Thanks for your hard work!"

Silvia with a loud voice responded to those Dragners who respectfully saluted to her.

===Part 5===
The five-story Fontaine Palace is standing right in the centre of the capital. It is an old city that can be describe with 'simple yet sturdy'.

A huge amount of maids were gathered at the entrance to welcome the returning of the Fourth Princess.

It is estimated that the number of maids was around thirty. They were divided into two rows and were standing at each side and gave a deep bow to Silvia. It is not surprising to have the palace musicians preforming at this moment.

"Welcome back, Princess-sama. The Paladin has been expecting you for a long time."

A maid wearing spectacles, represent the other maids, stood in front of Silvia.

"I would be better making the guests familiar with this palace......"

After Silvia had said so, the turn her attention towards Ash and Eco, but......

"No. You must first greet the Paladin."

The spectacle maid kept her stand and refused to compromise.

"Haa...... I understand."

After Silvia sighed but promised, she spoke to Ash:

"This is how it is. We will do our stuff separately for a while. If there are any questions, you can inquire anything from her- Florida."

Ash nodded in understanding, so Silvia with an imposing manner marched towards the stairs at the inner parts of the entrance hall. Cossette also followed Silvia.

After Silvia and Cossette climbed up the stairs and disappeared behind it, the maids gathered around the hall left for their work.

She is full of murderous intent.

"What’s wrong with them......?"

Ash blankly murmured. Then, Florida who was the only one left, walks towards them.

Florida is a head taller than Ash. Just because of this, Ash felt a huge amount of pressure. But hidden beneath the spectacles, the sharpness of her eyes were no less than a knight.

Just by being looked at by such woman, it is not a wonder than Silvia will obey her... Ash can finally understands how she felt.

"My name is Florida Shelley. Both of you are Ash Blake-sama and the high dragon Eco-sama, am I right? Your room had been taken care of."

Florida without a smile, led the two to their bedroom.

From the entrance hall to the corridor, the walls decorated with the works of well-known painters and sculptors. Among them, many of them were related to dragons or Dragners.

"That...... Florida-san is seems that your Surname is Shelley, right? Could you be by any chance a relative of Cossette?"

Ash asked.

"Cossette is my cousin sister. Does it have anything to do with you?"

"N-No...... Sorry."

Once he was glowered at, Ash was trembling with fear. Her personality compared to the kind Cossette is like two different worlds.

Florida then continues to speak:

"Please forgive me for saying this, the Continental Congress Elysium will be held on the coming day. Currently the whole city is busy carrying out the preparatory work. Logically saying, it is not really a suitable time to entertain guests like both of you."

"Haha...... I understand."

Since the other party had said this straight forwardly, Ash can only smile bitterly.

However, Eco had a worst temper than Ash. She shook her pair of fists, and grumble as if she is cursing:

"You really can’t say anything nice...... it is not really a suitable time to entertain us? Why don’t you ever thought of we have come here from a faraway place-"

Ash quickly whispered to Eco:

"Please don’t be mischievous in the city! I don’t have this many lives......"

"Err...... since she had spoken to us cruelly, and yet you want me to just forget about it with just a smile?"

"What else can we do?"

"Eh-Hem!"

Seeing Florida gave a cough, Ash quickly turned silence.

"Because I still have work to do, I don’t have the time to entertain you both."

Florida continues to add fuel on fire. Ash while covering Eco mouth, said:

"Please don’t trouble yourself. After we meet with the Paladin, we will immediately head home. After all, the Continental Congress has nothing to do with us."

"Your analysis is correct. Having said that, for not entertaining the guest, it is not a tradition of the Lautreamont family. Fortunately, Princess Veronica-sama had sent someone responsible to take care of you two. Please be rest assured. "

"Huh? Princess Veronica-sama......?"

Ash sensed something that made him felt unease.

Florida stopped in front of a door of the corridor on the fourth floor.

"This is your room."

Just when Florida places her hand on the golden doorknob -

''-Doong Toom''

A strange noise can be heard from behind the door. The series of loud noise will make people suspect an avalanche occurring.

"W-What has happened?"

Florida with a great change on her face changed, rushed into the room.

"Sorry ~!"

Upon entering, a young maid was crying in the middle of the scattered books on the ground.

"Prim-san......?"

Ash blankly muttering the maid's name.

The maid in front is Cosette's sister – Primrose Shelley. Logically speaking, she should be working on the airship Silvanus......

''No, apart from that, the point is, why is Prim only wearing her underwear?'' The white underwear is bulging with a huge amount of flesh.

Just when Ash was staring at her cleavage-

"You idiot! Who allowed you to stare!"

Eco’s severely elbowed his tummy.

''"Hak! Ouck!"''

"Prim! Why are you dressed like this?!"

Florida asked Prim.

"T-This is because... Every time I clean, I do not know why my clothes would get dirty... So I thought up the way to clean while being naked, such an action would not get my clothes dirty!"

"It doesn’t matter if our maid attire gets dirty! Besides, why would this room be in a mess?"

Books that were scattered on the ground. Bucket that was tipped. Water splashing on the floor. Littered rags. And the unnatural position of the carpets.

The room that have not been cleaned before should be cleaner. Ash thought so.

Without waiting for the snuffling Prim to put on her clothes, Florida left the room.

''Prim is then responsible for taking care of Ash and Eco''- Before she left, she left this sentence.

To Florida, Ash and Eco’s visit is only an additional burden for her. To put it bluntly, she just passed the trouble to the useless Prim.

As for Veronica who sent Prim here for support is no better. Although looking at the perspective that they knew each other, it is not wrong to say that Prim is suitable for this job...

"Glad to have the opportunity to meet with you again, Ash-sama!”

Prim who finally put on her maid uniforms leaned over. By smelling her fruity body smell, Ash heart starts to race.

"H-Hello...... Long-time no see, Prim-san."

"Who is this lady?...... Don’t tell me that you had a mistress without me knowing?"

Eco unhappily pinched his tummy.

"Where did you learn that word from? She is Primrose Shelley-san and is also Cosette's sister."

"Indeed...... She did looked like Cosette, but it seems that she is not a good maid."

"Wuuuu!"

Eco’s criticism hit the bull’s eye. Prim stepped back.

"Eco! Be careful of what you are speaking!"

"It does not matter...... Ash-sama. It is true because of my clumsy personality is an indisputable fact...... Are you Eco?"

Prim looked excited, she is staring at Eco.

"W-What are you looking at......?”

Eco is stunned. Strictly speaking, she should have been overwhelmed by Prim’s breasts. Her magnificent breasts were shaking roughly in front of Eco.

"Waa! You really have horns! Can I touch them?"

Like a child wanting to touch a small animal, Prim stretched her hand towards Eco.

"Stop...... of course you may not touch them!"

Eco immediately exposed her teeth while dodging.

Since a few days ago, when her weakness about ‘by nibbling her horns she will become powerless’ was exposed by Lukka, Eco is always on alert about people who were going to touch her horns.

"What is special about touching a horn! Quickly clean the room! What a mess it is in, I can’t even rest and have a cup of tea!"

"Wuu...... Sorry...... I'll tidy up right away."

"Ah, it is better if I do the cleaning."

After hearing that Ash is going to help, Prim jumped up on the spot

"It is outrageous! For a maid to let a guest do the cleaning, it is worse than death!"

"No, it is not helping...... I should say that I’ll do all the work. Prim-san, please accompany Eco."

"Err, but......"

"Please!"

Seeing that Ash is insisting, Prim forcefully nodded.

===Part 6===
Ash who was good at cleaning spent less than thirty minutes to finish up. If it was given to Prim, most probably it will be until the sun sets.

Ash looked at the room again.

Indeed it is a guest room in the castle, all the furniture used were first-class goods.

Hung on the ceiling was a crystal chandelier inlaid with the bright dragon crystal.

Even the heater that can’t be used in the summer was also placed in the room.

The room had two beds, which nearly made Ash burst in tears. Because normally in the student dormitory, his bed is given to Eco. He could only place the futon on the ground......

Eco who was looking at the scenery from the window, like a child suddenly cried out loud.

"Woah...... Come and have a look!"

Because the room was located on the fourth floor, they were able to see the scenery on the capital.

Ash stood beside Eco, looked at the streets below.

The view that he had only seen in pictures previously is right in front of his eyes. The big churches and the Opera Houses and other large facilities were all over the place, which is a special view that can only be seen in the capital.

"........"

Ash casually look at Eco, sure enough, she obviously had an impatient look.

Even though she is obviously taking a peek at Ash, but once their eyes meet, she pretended to turn her head a way. Ash anyhow had lived together with Eco for three months. He immediately knew what she is thinking.

Anyway, since it is still early and besides they were not told to stay in their room.

"Do you want to have a look at the streets?"

Upon hearing Ash's proposal, Eco suddenly revealed a blooming flowers-like laugh, but she soon put away her smile with a stinking face and crossed her arms.

"Hmm...... I don’t really get what you are thinking. It doesn’t matter whether I am going there or not, but if you really insist on going, I can consider accompanying you. But then, before that......"

"Before that?"

"I want to change my clothes! I've had enough of this maid attire!"

Eco started to roughly remove her maid uniform. Her smooth white shoulder, back and waist suddenly became visible.

"Uwaa! Don’t do it suddenly!"

Ash quickly turned to the right to avoid looking at Eco’s naked body.

===Part 7===
In the king's hall, Paladin Oswald leaped from his throne, and make a perfect curve while flying towards Silvia.

"TCH...... you are really annoying!"

Silvia’s iron fist soon hit Oswald’s round face.

“Ouch!”

Oswald is having a nosebleed as he falls backwards.

The glorious Paladin’s blood soon soaked into the red carpet.

"From the strength of your punch...... you have grown up to be more and more like your mother."

Oswald slowly climbed up from the ground while saying it with emotion.

Silvia's mother- Queen Elizabeth was a famous Ark-Dragner during her lifetime. But, in the end she had lost to a disease.

Since the Queen had passed away when Silvia was three years old, she doesn’t have a strong impression of her mother.

There is a huge portrait behind the throne. Her mother in the painting looks elegant, has a pair of vulture-like piercing eyes.

In Silvia's eyes, her mother is someone she admired. She hoped that she can be a woman like her mother one day.

However, different from her heroic mother, her father- Oswald...... is nothing but a worthless person.

He was always with his smiling round face and his round body. Although he didn’t imitate the past Paladins by leaving a big beard, but even with kind words, he can’t be considered good-looking.

These are just the small problems; the main thing is his mushroom-like hairstyle. Silvia really wanted him to have it changed. Even when he was quite satisfied with it, but his daughter was is really embarrassed by it.

Don’t know whether it is unfortunate or luckily, Oswald had not been chosen as by the Mother Dragon as a breeder.

"Come closer Sylvie, let me look at your beautiful face."

"I do not mind being looked at by you...... but please do not come a step closer. You are filthy!"

"Uhoo! Even your style of scolding others is like Elizabeth’s!"

Seeing Oswald blush, Silvia had had enough of him.

"Don’t you have any sense of shame! Being overjoyed because of being scolded by your daughter...... what nonsense is that!"

===Part 8===
After she forced her father back to his throne with her kick, Silvia asked seriously:

"What in the world made you summon me back home? I’m just an ordinary student and still studying. Why would you order me to attend the Continental Congress ‘Elysium’......?"

"Why should you be so timid? You are the Fourth Princess an also a Dragner. Of course you are fully qualified to join the line-ups of the Lautreamont Knights country's leaders. Anyway, the person who recommended you is not me, but Veronica."

"Onee-sama she......?"

Indeed this is an idea that only Veronica would think about, Silvia though secretly.

She intends to make Silvia who declared "I am determined to become the Paladin" to accumulate some experience regarding the royals.

If she can be involved in the Continental Congress ‘Elysium’ before she is twenty, she will get quite some valuable experience.

Of course Veronica would surely be attending as the First Princess. With the thought of going to greet Veronica later, Silvia is getting a headache.

"In short, as long as I can see Sylvie, I’ve no objection. That’s why I simply just accepted Veronica's opinions."

"I see...... Then about summoning Ash Blake and young dragon Eco in such a busy period, why do you do so?"

Even when he was gazed coldly by Silvia, Oswald remained calm. He just plays with his beard below his chin with his fingers.

"Now is indeed a busy period, but Sylvie, you must have already known...... I am just the Paladin by name. Most of the government tasks are handled by my excellent subordinates, the busier they are at work, the more leisurely I become."

Silvia is at loss for words.

"In other words...... you just want to find someone to accompany you, no matter whom it is?"

"Well, that's true. I have heard about the rumours about Ash Blake and young dragon Eco."

Silvia lost her might. ''This father is simply no difference from a child'', she thought.

Perhaps that he felt guilty after seeing Silvia’s looks, Oswald like giving an excuse said:

"Of course it is not that simple. I also knew what Ash Blake had contributed. As a Paladin, I think there is a suitable reward for him."

"Suitable reward......? What is that?"

Silvia curiously asked, but Oswald only exposed a child-like naughty smile.

"Oh, tonight I'm going to entertain Ash Blake and Young Dragon Eco with a dinner. If you are interested, you may attend."

"I don’t even want to know!"

Silvia’s face is red and wanted to immediately turn around and leave, but before that she came out with a question:

"...... I also have one thing that I want to ask father."

"Huu! Feel free to ask."

Oswald who overly bored happily allowed it.

"I would like to ask something about Brother Julius."

Upon hearing that, Oswald expression instantly freezes.

Even cheerful Oswald, once he heard someone mention the name Julius, his face sank. Although Julius sentence was ten years ago, but that name until today is still considered taboo.

"Was Aniue<ref>兄上, a very polite way to call your elder brother.</ref> was really executed?"

"W-What are you talking about......? Sylvie? He was a Dragonslayer. Even though he was a prince, we mustn’t spare him."

"I understand. I’m just curious......"

"In the future never mention such silly question, alright? There are things in this world that can be spoken off and things that
cannot."

“…Yes.”

Silvia with a serious expression promised and left the king’s hall.

Cosette who was waiting in the hallway with a tactful tone asked her:

"What’s the outcome?"

Silvia while walking faster, she replied:

"Once he heard I ask about aniue , chichiue’s<ref> 父上, a very polite way to call father.</ref> eyebrows gave a reaction. Whenever chichiue is lying, his left eyebrow would stir up- this is his sign."

Silvia clenched her fist and continued to say.

"I'm afraid that chichiue couldn’t bear to kill aniue, but just had him exiled......"

===Part 9===
The first place Prim introduced to Ash and Eco was the central square.

"Fontaine City’s central square is a very well-known tourist attraction. On the right side, you can see St Rosa Maria’s Cathedral. Beside it is the Fontaine National Opera House. On the left side you can see the Ark-Dragner’s Museum.

Prim is certainly not good at cleaning, but she could become quite a good tourist guide since she is a local.

"It is terrific...... Terrific! This is the knight country’s capital......!"

Eco ran lightly on the evenly placed stone slabs.

She was wearing a hat that covers her horns. Although the water-coloured sleeveless one-piece dress exposed some of her flesh, it was still very suitable for the lively Eco. Her feet without her stockings, were stepping on a pair of white sandals. This dress was specially bought in the shopping streets in Ansarivan for this trip.

"Eco, be careful not to get lost!"

Ash and Prim were quickly chasing after Eco’s footsteps.

Even though it is daytime on a weekday, the central square was still packed with people. There were shoppers, tourists and many innocent children running around.

Eco stopped in front of a flower garden. The inner part of it is full with flowers that bloom in the summer. The flowerbeds were placed in layers, and there was a group of bronze statues on the top most layer.

That is a bronze statue of a knights and the king. The knight was knelling while having his head lowered. And the king was carrying a unsheathed sword, placing lightly on the knight's shoulder.

"What is that statue?"

Prim answered Eco’s childlike question while smiling:

"This group of bronze statues is a scene of the appointment ceremony. At the time, the Chevron king- Lionel III appointed Durham-sama as the first Paladin. Later, the person who revitalised the Lautreamont knight country was Durham-sama himself."

"Oh...... it sounds like it is full of history."

Eco was admiring the statue.

The date engraved on the base is year 864 November the third in the year of the Saint. Dating back about five hundred years. <!—There is nothing wrong with the month do not change. -->

Perhaps she was satisfied with the statue, Eco turn around and lazily stretched her waist.

"Nn~! The size of this place completely different from Ansarivan! I’m getting more and more excited!"

"After all, Ansarivan is just an academy city. I think it does not make any sense to compare the two."

After Ash gave his analysis, he was being stared angrily by Eco.

"You really love to spoil the fun! Since it is rare for us to be in the capital, I want to totally forget about the Paladin and enjoy the
fun!"

Eco majestically made a declaration and her red eyes were shining in splendour.

"Hey! How can we forget about the Paladin!"

Ash quickly corrected Eco.

===Part 10===
Eco was enjoying herself in the capital. Without realising, the sun was setting.

"I think it is almost time for us to return to the castle?"

After Ash suggested, Eco refused to listen to him without any explanation.

"No. We haven’t visited the shopping district!"

Eco ran forward, her dress swayed with the wind. According to Prim, following this alley, it seems that they will arrive at the capital's largest shopping district.

"We don’t really have a choice."

While Ash was smiling, Prim suddenly reach out and pulled his sleeve.

“Prim-san?”

"That, Ash-sama...... I-I am exhausted...... I am alright with staying right here and waiting until you return."

Prim, with an exhausted look, stood beside the trees beside the streets. Her shoulders were moving up and down from her breathing... Because she was sweating her clothes were sticking to her skin which made her looked sexy.

After Ash adverted his eyes from Prim, he thanked her.

"Prim-san, thank you. We will try to come back early. If any stranger starts a conversation with you, never follow him, okay?"

"I am not that innocent!"

Ash entered the shopping district with Prim protesting against him from behind. He was looking for Eco in the crowded area.

On both sides of the street are a row of building doing businesses.

Food, clothing, jewellery, books, groceries, furniture...... there should be nothing that you can’t buy here right?- The wide variety of goods at this place will make others think so.

Apart from the shops, there were also a lot of street vendors. Every vendor was using every trick they knew to attract guests before they went to cafés or restaurants. A sweet aroma was smelled by Ash.

Unsurprisingly, Eco who was also attracted by that smell was staring at one of the street vendors dazed. A middle-aged man can be seen cooking the crust of the crepes on an iron grill.

"Hey, you still want to eat......?"

Ash spoke timidly behind Eco.

In fact, before they were here, they had eaten cakes, apple pies and tea in a café.

"How can I be so careless! I had forgotten that I haven’t eaten any crepes today. How can I actually commit such mistake! If I didn’t taste any crepes here, it means that I had wasted my time in the capital...... Don’t you also think so? "

“What sort of nonsense is that!”

After Ash had finished commenting, Eco was already lining up at the back. It seems that she had made up her mind and refused to leave.

"Haa...... After you had eaten this, you are not allowed to buy any others, alright?"

Eco with a "''hum~''" was humming a song and she did not answer.

"Having said that......"

Only until now Ash had realised that those who were lining up to buy crepes, most of them were couples. Some were holding hands, the others were hooking their arms and there were people who were also flirting......

Eco who also saw that turned around and ask Ash

"Haa...... Why are they sticking together so intimately? And...... Why do you envy them?"

"D-Did I have those expression?"

"You were like a hungry dog, or I can also say that you were like a caged pig."

“You really are mean!”

"Hey, you haven’t told me why?"

"B-Because... they are couples."

After Ash shyly answered, Eco slightly blushed.

Although Eco is just only a three months old young dragon, but she had been living in the academy. Basically, she had a certain understanding about the concept of couples.

"I see......"

After Eco calm down, a new customer had lined up behind Ash. Judge from their conversation, they seems to be a couple.

At this moment, the sun is right behind them, causing the shadows of the couple to be projected on the stone slabs on the ground.

"......!"

The shadow of the two can be seen sticking closely together. Also, words such as "''I love you''", "''my life is only for you''" and other sweets word for couples can be heard.

"............"

Eco attention was at the shadows, after a while she suddenly stretched out her right hand to Ash.

"...... Eco?"

Eco turn to look at the side and snappily muttered:

"If it is just holding hands...... I don’t really mind it."

Ash was shocked. He didn’t understand why Eco suddenly said that. Was is because she wanted to protest against the other couples, or she was just pitying Ash who envied the rest?

Anyway, Eco looked purer today. She was probably affected by the special atmosphere in the capital. It was like Eco was under the capital’s magic.

"So...... Let’s do it."

Ash held Eco's hand as his heart beat increased. The moment their hands touched each other, Eco was startled. Her palm was smaller and softer than expected. Eco's body temperature was passed to Ash through her palm.

At this time, the couple behind were fully immersed in their world.

From their shadows...... they were obviously kissing, and it was still quite an intense affectionate kiss. Their flirt had suddenly stopped at half-way- this gave them a deeper sense of reality.

"......!"

Eco seems to have noticed the unusual circumstances behind. She was staring at the shadows on the ground for quite a moment.

"Y-You can only hold my hand! I-I will not allow any further development!"

Then she declared at Ash who was standing beside.

"I-I know that!"

Later, the two silently queued up.

''In the eyes of others, are we like a pair of lovers......'' while feeling Eco’s body temperature, Ash thought so.

===Part 11===
"Nn? It smells wonderful!"

On her right hand is a chocolate mint flavour while on her left hand is cream cheese and raspberry flavour. Today, it was a rare sight for Eco not to directly eat it, but start with smelling it.

"Be careful not to hit any passers-by."

Ash casually reminded her, but Eco abruptly looked up at him.

"Why didn’t you buy anything?"

"I don’t have a choice...... the price here is higher than Ansarivan. Even a crepe cost three hundred glorins<ref>グローリン: Money. I guess the term is patterned after 'florins'. It will have to do for the moment.</ref>."

"What...... hearing you say this, am I being luxurious?"

"I'm not blaming you. Since it is rare for us to be in the capital, don’t you worry about anything."

"...... Take it."

Seeing Eco suddenly handed out her right hand’s Crepe, Ash become confused.

"Eco?"

"You only can have a bite......"

The reason that Eco’s face looked red, perhaps it was not just caused by the sunset.

"Can I...... really?"

"Didn’t you sad that it was rare for us to be in the capital? If I am the only only one enjoying...... It doesn’t feel right. You must also
try to have some fun......!"

Ah...... for her to be this kind, it must be the capital’s magic responsible for it.

''Until what extent will Eco act cute today?''

"Then I’ll take a bite...... Nn! This is......!"

The chocolate’s sweetness and the mint’s refreshing feel gradually spread out in his mouth. The crust spread with cream is crunchy and soft.

"It's delicious! Really delicious! Eco, come and have a try!"

"Why are you exaggerating?"

Seeing Ash’s teeth marks on the Crepe, Eco looked sad. But eventually because of the temptation, she straight away took a big bite.

"Nn...... What is it? This is the first time I ate such delicious crepe!"

Just when Eco was excitedly shouting, a huge shadow slowly flew pass above the shopping street.

Because of the sudden disappearance of the sun, everyone looked upwards curiously- then they involuntarily came out with a sound of amazement.

Ash and Eco was no exception, they looked up at the sky dumbfounded.

An air carrier was floating in the sky.

The size is far bigger than Princess Veronica’s airship Silvanus.

On the air carrier, there is a flag of the Zepharos Empire. On the other side of the flag there was a huge family crest that Ash had never seen before.

“Is it the Empire’s nobles?”

Someone answered Ash.

"That's the Viderhausen family’s coat of arms. I heard that the head of the Viderhausen family is going to represent the Empire in the scheduled Continental Congress."

Cosette suddenly appeared.

"Hehe, I'm here to pick up Ash-sama and Eco."

Ash was amazed.

She could even find them in his crowded city.

"...... Pick us up? Why?"

"Because Ash-sama and Eco are going to join tonight’s dinner."

"Dinner......?"

Seeing Ash muttering, Cosette suddenly straightened herself.

"The Paladin is expecting the both of you."

By judging this sentence alone, Ash finally understood the situation he was in. The Paladin had finally summoned him. Ash was surprised to have the honour to be invited to a dinner with the Paladin. Ash only expected that he would only get the chance to greet the Paladin in the throne room.

"Hehe. Princess-sama will also be attending. No need to be nervous."

Hearing Cosette say this, Ash was relieved.

With Silvia acting as a bridge, it is hard to say that he need not be nervous.

"Let's go."

Lead by Cosette, Ash and Eco were on their way home.

Though Ash felt like he had forgotten some important event, his head was already full of tonight’s dinner.

===Part 12===
Near the entrance to the shopping district, Prim wass leaning by the trees eagerly looking forward for Ash and Eco’s return.

Without realising, it was already dusk and the pedestrians around gradually thinned out.

"Uoo~ how come the two of them are not back yet-! Uoo.”

"Eco's Hioliday ~A.B.S.1365.7~" is closed.

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 4 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 4 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

User:Gulcasa766

2013-09-11T03:51:16Z

Gulcasa766:

Hello~ 

Lover of Games, Anime, Manga, Visual Novels and Light Novels. 

I have basically zero Japanese knowledge so I rely on these English translations. 

Light Novels Reading:

Campione! Date A Live Gakusen Toshi Asterisk High School DxD Ichiban Ushiro no Daimaou Infinite Stratos Kikou Shoujo wa Kizutsukanai
 Madan no Ou to Vanadis 
Mayo Chiki! Oda Nobuna no Yabou Sakurasou no Pet Na Kanojo Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance

User:Gulcasa766

2013-09-11T03:51:04Z

Gulcasa766:

Hello~ 

Lover of Games, Anime, Manga, Visual Novels and Light Novels. 

I have basically zero Japanese knowledge so I rely on these English translations.

Light Novels Reading:

Campione! Date A Live Gakusen Toshi Asterisk High School DxD Ichiban Ushiro no Daimaou Infinite Stratos Kikou Shoujo wa Kizutsukanai
 Madan no Ou to Vanadis 
Mayo Chiki! Oda Nobuna no Yabou Sakurasou no Pet Na Kanojo Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance

User:Gulcasa766

2013-09-11T03:44:26Z

Gulcasa766: Created page with "Hello~"

Hello~